《Secret Crush》


 Chapter 1 Be My Woman

    Chapter 1 Be My Woman


    Along the corridor of the hotel, two beautiful women were pushing and pulling at each other. Several


    cleaners passing by couldn''t help but look at them.


    "Astrid, I don''t think this is a good idea!"


    A beautiful woman in a light blue dress was hesitant about going into the room while a woman in a


    ck shirt pushed her forward.


    "What''s the matter now? I think Veron is drunk. Would you rather another woman take care of him?


    Stop being silly! This is your chance! Grab it! Just take care of him for a whole night. Nothing else! I''m


    sure he will appreciate that. He''ll probably talk to you tomorrow and confess to you or something," The


    women in ck widened her eyes and snapped.


    "But..."


    Le Song was still a little hesitant but Astrid Li had already pushed her into the room. "It''s fine," she


    said. "Just take care of him!"


    Astrid Li promptly mmed the door shut. She then turned, grabbed a baseball cap from her bag and


    ced it at the top of her head, a faint and evil smile ying at the corners of her mouth. She then took


    her phone out and sent a message. When everything was ready, she fixed her cap so that it covered


    her face and walked away.


    Meanwhile, Le Song was already inside the room, her heart beating fast. She turned the light on,


    trying to gather herself. She figured she was just going to take care of Veron and that was it¡ªno more,


    no less.


    After taking several breaths to calm herself down, she finally walked further inside the room.


    A many on the bed¡ªhis white shirt tight around his body. He smelled heavily of alcohol which made


    Le frown. She thought to herself, ''Why did Veron drink so much?''


    Still, she had some strange feeling stirring up in her chest. She walked toward the bed, stood by it and


    lowered her head to examine his face closely.


    When the man''s face came to her view, she was taken aback. He was handsome and his cheeks were


    tinged with a red hue¡ªprobably from the alcohol. He had an evil and knowing look to his face. He was


    definitely the most handsome man Le had seen and this man was definitely not Veron Lian. ''Did


    Astrid take me to the wrong room?''


    Before she could react, she saw that the man in bed suddenly opened his eyes and stared at her with


    his deep, ck eyes.


    *****


    The warm sunshine shone through the curtains. The woman curling up in the man''s arms slightly


    opened her eyes.


    Le Song froze as she stared at his handsome face. Suddenly, all her memories came flooding back


    to her. She squealed as she grabbed the quilt tightly and moved backwards.


    The man was taken aback by Le''s squeal and opened his eyes rather furiously. He rubbed his


    forehead and stared at Le, watching the shift of expression on her face.


    "What? Shame on you! I''m not letting you get away with this!"


    Le Song roared with resentment, her voice hoarse. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying too


    much the previous night.


    Upon hearing this, the man paused and turned his head to squint at her. Without saying a word, he got


    out of bed and walked towards the bathroom.


    "What are you doing? How arrogant!" Le Song held the quilt so tightly that she couldn''t even breathe.


    As expected, he stopped, turned back and grabbed his checkbook and a pen. He swiftly scribbled


    something before tearing the check off and throwing it to Le''s direction. "Is that enough?"


    Staring at the check, Le sat up and pointed her finger at him. "What do you mean? Do you think l


    care about your money? Well, for your information, thest thing I need is money!"


    Hearing that, the man looked back at her calmly. If one looked carefully, one could see the dark gleam


    in his eyes.


    Le suddenly realized that she''d caught a cold as the quilt was sliding down form her body. Flushing,


    she quickly grabbed it so she could cover herself again. "What are you looking at? Do you really think


    I''m going to let you get away with this?" she shouted at him.


    The man, named Max Mu, then thought of something. He knew that he''d enjoyed his night with this


    woman regardless of how she was acting now. Although he couldn''t remember clearly what happened


    last night, he could still recall that they''d made love to each other.


    He then walked toward the bed, to which Le responded by sitting back. He forcibly pulled her into his


    arms.


    "Be my woman."


    She could feel his hot breath on her neck. She turned her head and stretched out her arms to create


    some distance between them. "In your dreams! I don''t care about your money!"


    She couldn''t push him away and she was afraid that he would do something to her. She then started to


    sob.


    Max Mu froze. The way she was acting now only made her more irresistible. She wasn''t as beautiful as


    he''d thought she was but she had delicate features that he loved. Her sexy corbone only aroused


    Max further. He then lowered his head to cover her mouth with his.


    "Well, You... I... I agree. You go take a shower."


    Max Mu didn''t stop until she mumbled andughed softly. Then he went to the bathroom.


    As soon as he entered the bathroom, she immediately wiped her mouth. She was just tricking him.


    Once she had the chance, she would call the police so they could arrest this bastard!


    She quickly got dressed. However, she realized that the sex marks on her arms would then be exposed


    so she grabbed his coat and put it on. As she left, she made sure she didn''t make any sound.


    When Max Mu came out of the bathroom, he couldn''t find the woman anymore. And his coat was gone.


    Suddenly, his phone buzzed. He ran a towel through his hair as he walked toward the table where his


    phone was.


    "Hello, Mr. Mu. I''m downstairs right now but reporters are swarming the ce. They don''t seem to be


    here for you so I don''t really know what''s going on."


    Upon hearing this, he was unable to move. He then nced toward the bed as he realized something.


    In a low voice, he said, "I don''t know yet either. Don''te up. If you see them interviewing a woman,


    bring her up first."


    The person on the other end of the line was slightly stunned when he heard this. However, he just


    immediately agreed.


    Meanwhile, Le was extremely embarrassed. She was wearing a man''s coat and acting rather


    strangely as she walked in the hotel. It was easy to tell what was going on so others couldn''t help but


    stare at her.


    When she walked to the exit of the hotel, she was shocked by the number of reporters. She quickly


    turned around to go back but was immediately spotted by an eagle-eyed reporter who then screamed,


    "She''s here! She''s here!"


    With that, reporters swarmed her.


    "Miss Song, why are you leaving this hotel alone?"


    "Why are you wearing a man''s jacket? Were you herest night?"


    Le Song was confused and she didn''t know what to respond to any of them. She had nowhere to go


    as she waspletely surrounded.


    "Excuse me!"


    At this moment, a group of security guards suddenly came over to drive away the group of reporters.


    Le immediately breathed a sigh of relief when a strange man in a ck suit appeared in front of her.


    "Miss, pleasee with me,"


    the man said in a low voice. It was obvious that he was making an effort to be discreet. The reporters


    were already being contained by hotel security but they were persistent as all reporters were.


    "Who are you?"


    Le red at him. She tried to head for the back door of the hotel. The strange man in the ck suit


    was just about to catch up when he received another call which made him stop.


    Le was sessfully able to escape. She immediately hailed a cab, ignoring the weird look the driver


    had on his face. She lowered her head as she told him where to go.


    The driver was a bit taken aback when he heard where they were headed. It was a vi district. He


    couldn''t believe this woman was going there.


    The car hummed along the road. Le sat in the backseat, her mind restless. She didn''t even realize


    they''d already arrived and she had to be told by the driver to get off.


    The vi district was massive. She walked along the path. When she saw the small door, she pushed it


    open upon realizing it was unlocked. No one was there. She snuck up to her room on the second floor.


    She took a shower and changed into a new set of clothes. She made sure to wear something with long


    sleeves. When she opened the door, she saw Sophia Yuan, her father''s second wife, just about to


    knock.


    She asked coldly, "What''s up?"


    Sophia Yuan was in her mid-thirties. She looked rather young especially for her age.


    "Oh, Le, you''re finally back. I saw someone go up the second floor. I thought I saw it wrong but it


    really is you!" Sophia Yuan said anxiously, frowning. Le then pressed, sounding impatient, "What''s


    up?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2 In A Vegetative State

    Chapter 2 In A Vegetative State


    Although an unkind attitude should no be used towards elders, Le couldn¡¯t be kind to Sophia for Le


    had been holding resentment in her heart long enough, and if Sophia kept talking, Le couldn¡¯t


    promise that she would not lose her temper.


    "It''s just... Just now, when your mother was watching the news, she saw that you slept with a man in a


    room. Then she identally fell down the stairs and now she''s in the hospital."


    "What do you say ?" Le suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Sophia in disbelief. There seemed


    to a string broken in her head, which was humming now.


    "Yeah. Go to the hospital quickly. Maybe, you can see her..." Sophia was saying and then she quickly


    covered her mouth with her hands, looking at Melissa apologetically.


    Le tried to pull back her thoughts. She shot Sophia a furious re before heading downstairs.


    They arrived at the hospital together. At the hospital gate, there were a lot of reporters. They were able


    to squeeze into the hospital with the security guard''s assistance.


    Le hurried to the door of the operating room. Seeing that the light was still on, she uneasily paced


    back and forth the corridor.


    "Le, is it true? Did you sleep with that man?" Sophia asked tentatively.


    "Sister, is Auntie okay?"


    Suddenly, Daisy Song, a beautiful woman, rushed in. Something came to Le at once. Melissa looked


    at Sophia and Daisy angrily as she spoke, "My mother never watches the news. Why would she be


    reading the news on her phone? It was you, wasn''t it? I knew it!"


    "Sister, how could you say something like that to my mother? She''s also worried about Auntie," Daisy


    said in a gentle voice. Le, however, wasn''t buying any of it. She could see the evil gleam in Daisy''s


    eyes.


    Before Le could say anything, Sophia suddenly drew nearer toward Melissa and whispered to her


    ear, "Actually, it was I who pushed your mother downstairs."


    "You!" Le was so furious that she pped Sophia square in the face and this made Sophia be on the


    ground. Then Sophia let out a wail.


    ''What a jerk!'' Le was about to go in for another p when someone grabbed her wrist to stop her


    and there was a loud p hit her in the face.


    "You''re embarrassing me! You slept with a man at a hotel and you just hit your elder! How dare you!"


    Johnson Song, Le''s father was visibly furious. He had raised his hand, ready to p Le on the face


    again when Daisy Song stopped him. "Father, she didn''t mean to do it. She was just worried about


    Auntie."


    Seeing his younger daughter being so considerate, Johnson Song calmed down a bit but he was still


    obviously angry with Le.


    "My elder? Huh... I only have one mother and her name''s Lillian Lin! Who is this woman anyway? She''s


    not my mother and she''ll never be my mother no matter what you say or do!"


    Le yelled. Blood was dripping from her mouth as she''d been pped. She looked at them mockingly,


    her face daunting. "Wow! What a good show! You trapped me! That was an amazing show you put on,


    Sophia."


    If she still didn''t know what was going on, she''d be made into a fool. Yet Astrid... Are you with them?


    Did you trick me into going to that room so my image and reputation would be ruined?''


    "Le, what are you talking about? I know you''re just worried about your mother. I''m not mad at you for


    losing your temper and pping me," Sophia said in a gentle tone. This only made Le feel sick to her


    stomach.


    At that moment, the door of the operation room flew open. Le rushed forward to catch the doctor and


    asked anxiously, "How''s my mother doing?"


    The doctor took off his mask, sighing. "The patient''s brain is seriously injured. I''m so sorry to say this


    but she''s in aa. And I''m afraid she would be in a vegetative state."


    A vegetative state...


    Sophia and Daisy looked at each other with a flicker of disappointment in their eyes. ''She didn''t die!''


    Le was shocked. She wanted to go in but the nurses stopped her. They said they couldn''t visit the


    patient until 24 hours had passed.


    "Well, in this case, you''d better stay here to keep an eye on your mother!"


    Johnson snort and left without any hesitation.


    "Then...I guess this means... we''re leaving. Le, don''t worry about it. At least your mother is still alive,


    right?"


    After saying this, Sophia couldn¡¯t help but give two chuckles. Then Sophia and Daisy left the hospital,


    leaving Le staring nkly at the door alone.


    In just a night, she''d lost two of the most precious things in her life. What was called heaven and hell


    was nothing more than this...


    In the following days, Le was taking care of her mother in the hospital. She didn''t care what rumors


    were saying about her. After all, she was not the only daughter of the Song family. That man perhaps


    wished that she and her mother would never show up!


    She''d called Astrid and was really disappointed at the fact that her best friend stabbed her in the back


    like that. Le had nothing to lose now.


    "Did you hear that? The daughter of the Song family is engaged to the son of the Lian family!"


    "The daughter of the Song family? Is that the one who''s inside?"


    "Of course not. That''s the Le Song. I''m talking about Daisy Song. Daisy''s the one who''s engaged.


    After all, she''s much easier to get along with than Le."


    "Oh, I remember her. Daisy was here the other day. Yeah, Daisy''s lovely, not like Le, who just seems


    aloof. Does someone owe her money?"


    Le had heard the nurses gossiping about her. She was pale and her hands were clenched into fists.


    Was she going to lose her lover too?


    No! She needed to figure it out!


    Meanwhile, at the hotel, Daisy was admiring herself as she stood in front of the mirror. She was


    wearing a lovely pair of earrings matched with a pink, strapless dress. Her hair was pinned up in a


    crown at the top of her head. She looked like a princess in a fairy tale.


    "Do you think that little bitch will reallye?"


    Standing behind Daisy, Sophia seemed to be a little worried. She too was all dressed up this day.


    "Of course she will. She has been in love with Veron for years. How could she note?"


    Daisy said slowly and calmly, with a sneer on the corner of her mouth. "I want to see what she''s going


    to do to turn it around."


    Femme fatale, nothing more than this...


    The JH hotel was filled with celebrities since the marriage between the Lian family and the Song family


    was big news in B City. While they all knew that this marriage wasn''tpletely nned, it was still


    something to be celebrated. They''d substituted Daisy for Le probably because of the incident at the


    hotel. The Lian family had requested for the exchange and the Song family was going toply no


    matter what. After all, it was going to benefit both of them. It didn''t matter if it was Le or Daisy as long


    as it was the daughter of the Song family.


    When the time came, the host warmed up the audience. A man in a ck tuxedo appeared with Daisy


    who just looked gorgeous in her princess-like attire.


    The audience pped and whistled in appreciation. The man was extraordinarily handsome. He was


    smiling faintly while looking at Daisy, who looked demure by his side.


    Who wouldn''t call them the golden couple on seeing them? Now they''dpletely forgotten about


    Le who was just known for being a troublemaker of the Song family, though they had praised her


    before.


    "Oh my God! Mr. Lian and Miss Song is so good together! They''re the best couple I''ve seen. I''m so


    jealous!"


    The host was still marveling at the engagement. Upon noticing that Daisy had lowered her head in


    shyness, he cleared his throat and said to Veron, "Mr. Lian, would you mind telling us a bit about your


    love with Miss Song?"


    Lowering her head, Daisy thought, ''Le, you''ve lost. Now what? Everything you have is now mine. Oh


    how the mighty have fallen!''


    Veron then lovingly gazed at Daisy and held her hands tightly. When he spoke, his voice was soft. "I


    still remember when I met Daisy for the first time. She was still little then and was so timid. She often


    kept to herself. Wow! Isn''t that sweet ? I thought she was unique and someone to be treasured. No one


    canpare to her..."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Really? Are you sure?"


    sh! The voice came from out of nowhere. Everyone turned to look where the voice hade from.


    Daisy grinned at this, then her eyes brimmed with tears. After that, Daisy looked up to see Le walking


    toward them.


    "Veron, do you really love her?"


    Le was dressed inly and she looked quite tired as she''d been taking care of her mother in the


    hospital for the past few days. She looked nowhere near as beautiful as Daisy did. Everyone knew then


    that she was here to stop the engagement.


    "Look! Isn''t that Le Song? Is she here to cause trouble again?"


    "She slept with another man which was so embarrassing for the Song family! I heard that her mother


    was hospitalized because of her. Yet she''s here now about to ruin her own sister''s engagement. How


    disgusting!"


    "I can''t stand her! Why doesn''t the Song family just kick her out?"


    The guests were now whispering among each other. The crowd was buzzing and they were all ring


    at Le with disgust.


    "Le, can we talk about thister?" Le had always been a lovely and cheerful girl. But now, she


    looked nowhere near the girl she used to be. Something gleamed in Veron''s eyes. He couldn''t say a


    word after all.


    "No need. You just need to tell me if you really love her or not. Once I have your answer, I''ll leave


    immediately and you can have your engagement ceremony continue." Le raised her voice. Her eyes


    were filled with tears and there was a hint of desperation in it.


    "Sister, I know you have feelings for Veron too. If you really love him, I can... I can just step back. You


    can have him," Daisy said, her voice choking. This effectively gained the people''s empathy. These


    people thought Daisy was the perfect girl with the purest heart.

 Chapter 3 Query

    Chapter 3 Query


    People began voicing their simr opinions and needless to say, they were vicious.


    "Le is so pathetic. She''s nothingpared to Daisy!"


    "I agree! She''s disgusting. Daisy''s too kind. I bet she''s the only one who can put up with her."


    "That''s true! Does Le ever feel ashamed of herself? Even I feel ashamed of her!"


    Le heard every singlement, which made her original haggard face turned while and she


    suddenly felt her body shaking as if she was going to fall any minute now.


    Something shed in Veron''s eyes¡ªpity. He wriggled himself free of Daisy''s hand, lowering his head


    as if he was about to say something. However, Johnson suddenly came out of nowhere and pped


    Le across the face, which Le fell down onto the ground!


    "You have no shame! Get out of here!"


    Noticing that Veron had let go of her hand, Daisy felt displeased. Yet when Daisy saw Johnson p


    Le, she became joyful. While Daisy was able to quickly cover up how she really felt¡ªso she still


    looked warm and lovely on the outside.


    Le seemed to be stimted by the p. As she stood up, she let out a slow chuckle. When she


    spoke, her voice was raised. "Shame? Shame? Me? Have no shame? Or are you just heartless?


    Mom''s been in the hospital for three days. Have you ever visited her? No, you haven''t! Instead, you''re


    here holding an engagement ceremony! I bet you''re d that my mother''s in the hospital."


    "You!"


    Johnson was so angry that he raised his hand as if he was about to p Le again. However,


    someone stopped him.


    "Is this how Mr. Song treats his own daughter?"


    Someone had caught Le, whose body was in a precarious condition. She looked up in surprise to


    see who it was. ''Is it really him? !''


    Exhausted, Le was weak and fragile. She hadn''t had proper sleep in days, so she fainted instantly in


    the man''s arms.


    Holding her tightly, Max stared back at the shocked Johnson. His eyes were gleaming. He said, "I''m the


    man with her in the hotel. Do you think I shame your daughter?"


    This hit Johnson like a brick to the head. Gathering himself, he hurriedly waved his hands and said


    rather defensively, "No, no, no, I..."


    "Enough," Max said gently but firmly, looking Johnson in the eye. Then he leaned over to carry Le in


    his arms. After that, Max turned his head slightly, looked at Johnson coldly and said, "Remember, she''s


    my woman!"


    And when he finished speaking, Max disappeared into the crowd with Le in his arms. Everyone was


    staring at him.


    After a pause, it seemed as if everyone regained their senses. They began discussing in shock, "Oh


    my god, did I see that right?" Wasn''t that the CEO of the Mu Group?"


    "Yeah, I thought I didn''t see that right either but that was Max Mu! I guess he''s back from abroad?"


    "Oh, my God. My father''s been trying to set a meeting with him but Mr. Max wouldn''t see him. I can''t


    believe he''s here today!"


    "By the way, did you hear what he said? He said that Miss Le is his woman?"


    With this, everyone started talking. "So Miss Le was with Mr. Max that day? Oh my god! Miss Le is


    so lucky!"


    "Yes, I''d be the happiest girl in the world if I were her!"


    Johnson lowered his head. His mind was racing. He had no idea Le had a rtionship with Max.


    Everyone knew that the Mu Group was the biggestpany in the country and wanted to work with


    them. Mu Group had business in a lot of industries. Max Mu had been expanding business overseas


    for a long time. If it weren''t for his father''s bad health, he wouldn''t have returned home so soon.


    ''I didn''t know Le had ties with Max. His admission puts Le on another level. Maybe I could use this


    for my business?''


    Meanwhile, Daisy was seething. She clenched her hands into fists so hard that her finger nails started


    to dig into her palms. She didn''t even feel it sting as all she could feel now was hatred and anger.


    ''Damn it! How did that bitch get close to Max? I was too hasty! I thought I was finally able to get the


    man she wanted! Then, she could never change for the better! What a joke!


    Huh! I don''t care if you''re with Max or not. Sooner orter, he''s going to leave you. I''d like to see how


    you can still be smug then!'' Daisy tried to keep calm.


    Veron lowered his head so no one could see the look on his face.


    The host was at a loss. He turned to Veron. Veron then raised his head, took Daisy''s hand and said


    coldly, "Go on."


    The engagement ceremony was still going on but everyone''s mood had changed.


    The sunshine crept through the curtains. Lying on thefortable bed, the girl frowned and muttered


    to herself. She opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling above her¡ªher eyes nk. And she didn¡¯t


    say any word.


    After a while, she came back to her senses. She stood up and looked around the room. Everything


    seemed unfamiliar. Thest thing she could recall was talking to Veron in the hotel when her father


    pped her in the face. He''d said that she had no shame. She vaguely recalled someone catching her


    when she had fainted.


    A face came to her mind all of a sudden. She was startled. It was him!


    At this time, the door was pushed open. The faint sound of footsteps could be heard. Then the eyes of


    Le were filled with astonishment. And she spoke immediately, "It''s you!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Max''s mouth twitched and he raised his eyebrows. He walked toward the bed and looked at her.


    "Surprised?" he asked.


    This person...


    Le gripped the quilt tightly and said warily, "Who are you? Where am I?"


    Max gazed at Le, whose pale face still suggested that she was good-looking. Besides, her vignce


    aroused a faint interest in him. He bent down and raised her small chin with his hand. "Max. My name


    is Max Mu and this is my home."


    Max Mu! Le''s eyes widened in disbelief. She even had forgotten to resist when he reached down to


    lift her chin.


    Max enjoyed seeing her like this. He gently touched her face and said, "I bet you''re thinking of the Mu


    family."


    At this moment, Le''s face grew paler. Her mind was racing and she unconsciously ignored the fact


    that he was touching her face.


    "Are you surprised? I did say that you are my woman. You can''t run away from me now."


    Le felt his hot breath on her face. She gathered herself and pushed him away. Biting her lip, she


    said, "Dream on! I belong to no one except myself!"


    Max smiled when he heard her lovely answer, then he stretched out his arms so he could pull her


    closer to him. He said casually, "Then you have to give this a second thought. If you leave right now,


    you have nowhere to go. If you stay with me, you can get everything back and you and your mother will


    have a nicer life. I don''t think you''d prefer that Sophia fools the Song family, right?"


    Max had checked Le''s background. If he wanted to get a woman, he would use both hard and soft


    tactics. Thus, Max was confident that Le would not refuse him.


    Max''s suspicion was right. The Song Group was nothing but a smallpany when her mother


    insisted on marrying Johnson. Her grandparents had no choice but to hand over theirpany to


    Johnson. Not long after their grandparents passed away, he managed to merge the twopanies


    thus making a bigger and better one. During this process, he got Le''s mothers shares by some


    means. Since then, he has been ignoring Le and her mother. That was when he brought Sophia and


    his daughter in the house. Le hated them but her mother was too nice to do anything. Now Le was


    being framed by Sophia and her daughter and her mother was in the hospital. How could Le not be


    angry?!


    Gone were her delusions about Veron. Sophia and Daisy were vicious. How could Le just let them


    take over the Song family like that? She needed to get back her mother''s shares. She couldn''t just let


    them get the money!


    The intense hatred in her eyes gradually subsided. Le looked up at him and said in a clear voice, "All


    right, I promise you!"


    "Great..."


    Max then stroked her cheek with his hand, gazing at her lovingly. Le turned her head stiffly when


    Max suddenly grabbed her by the neck. He bent down and whispered to her ear, "Remember, you''re


    mine. You better forget about that man from now on."


    Le couldn''t help but shiver at the tone of his voice. She couldn''t even look at him. She swallowed and


    stammered, "I... I... Okay..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Max let go of her. She breathed a sigh of relief. Even though they''d


    already spent the night together, she still wasn''t used to being so near to a strange man. She figured


    she was going to use her mother as her motivation. She had nothing else to lose and she was going to


    do whatever it took to make them pay! Even if that meant selling herself to the devil.


    "Get up and eat something. You''d better keep yourself healthy. I won''t be back for a while."


    After finishing speaking, Max turned and left the room. He''d spent too much time on her anyway. He


    needed to get back to work.


    Le took a deep breath. She slowly stood up and walked toward the closet where all sorts of clothes


    were hanging. She frowned and thought to herself, "Why did Max seem so sure that I would agree to


    this?"


    Le calmed herself down as she decided to not think about it anymore. After taking a shower, she


    went to the hall downstairs. Tables full of food were lined up and Le just had eaten little these days,


    but she still didn''t have an appetite. She ate a little casually as she nned to go to the hospital to visit


    her mother. Before she left, she asked a servant, "Where''s Max?"

 Chapter 4 Playing Up To Tim

    Chapter 4 ying Up To Tim


    The maid lowered her head and answered with respect, "Mr. Mu has just left. Miss Song, please tell me


    anything."


    "Nothing. I just want to go out for a while." Le felt trapped. She couldn''t even speak freely.


    "Mr. Mu has said that if you want to go out, you can ask the driver in the vi to send you, but you must


    come back before dark." Maid said respectfully.


    Le pursed her lips and asked calmly, "when did Ie here?" She wanted to know how long she had


    slept. Was there anyone taking care of the hospital?


    "Mr. Mu brought you here yesterday afternoon."


    "I see. Call the driver for me. I''m leaving now." Le hurriedly went upstairs to get her phone.


    She had slept for so long that Le was really worried about her mother. There was no one taking care


    of her in the hospital. She had been there for several days. She wondered if the nurse had massaged


    her mother''s meridians.


    The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. As soon as she got out of the car, Le


    ran up, and met an acquaintance at the elevator entrance.


    The woman was also surprised to see her, but she quickly reacted. With an apologetic face, she took


    her hand and said, "Le, I was forced to do that. You know how innocent and vicious Daisy looks. She


    threatened me to lie to you, or I will never do that!"


    Le withdrew her hand, and snorted, "don''t you feel sick? I''ve treated you as my good sister for so


    many years and I''ve told you everything, but you stabbed me behind my back with that woman! "


    She was Astrid. Le had never hated her so much. Le wasn''t surprised that Daisy treated her like


    this. They didn''t get along with each other anyway. But Astrid had been her brother since childhood.


    She trusted Astrid even more than her own mother. But the reality pped her heavily. What did she


    mean by saying that she couldn''t see others clearly? How stupid I am!


    "No, I was also threatened by her. Le, you have to trust me!" Her eyes were brimmed with apologies,


    but Le couldn''t help but feel sick at the sight of her!


    "Threatening?" With a sneer, Le looked at her sadly, "why didn''t you say you were threatened when


    my mom was in hospital I called you the other day? Are you disappointed that it''s Max who slept with


    me? I''m so sorry that your n is spoiled. "


    Clenching her teeth, Astrid kept her head down and stood there in silence. Her eyes were filled with


    unwillingness.


    "Ding!" Le walked into the elevator and said, "I found that I didn''t do anything wrong, I don''t think I''ve


    done anything wrong to you. I don''t know why you treated me like this. I''m not a fool. I''ll try my best to


    stay away from you in the future."


    As the elevator door was closed, Le didn''t see any resentful expression on Astrid''s face. But even if


    she did, she just sighed. Now, she couldn''t believe anyone.


    On the sixth floor, Le''s mother was in a VIP ward. She paid the medical bills by herself, which was


    used by the pocket money she had saved for many years. But it would be certainly not enough for a


    long time, but she would never ask Johnson for any money!


    Originally, she was a little anxious. But when she came to the door of the ward, she suddenly stopped.


    Looking at the people inside, she could not help but push the door open angrily and roared in a low


    voice, "what are you doing here? My mom has suffered enough because of you? !"


    The three people in the room were a little surprised, and then Johnson pretended to be kind and gentle,


    "Le, I''m also sad to see your mother being like this. I''ve paid for the medical bills for a year, and I''ve


    also hired a nurse for your mother, so you don''t have toe to take care of her every day."


    Hearing this, Le''s eyes swept over the three people in front of her with sarcasm. Finally, she stopped


    in front of Johnson and said sarcastically, "my mother? Mr. Song, have you forgotten that she is not


    only my mother, but also your first wife! Now you know you are here. What were you doing the other


    day? "


    When Sophia heard that words "first wife", her eyes shed with ferocity. Then she smiled and said


    softly: "Le, as you know, your father is busy with his work. He is the only man in our family, so it is


    natural that your father has to shoulder more responsibility than you think. You should understand him.


    If you really don''t like me, then I will move out from the Song family."


    "That''s good. Why didn''t you say that you would move out before?" Le sneered and turned to Daisy


    who was sitting in the corner and lowered her head silently. "What''s wrong with you, my dear sister?


    Why didn''t you say anything? Oh, I forgot to congratte you for your engagement. When is your


    wedding day? Remember to send me an invitation card, and I will give you a big gift! "


    Daisy breathed faster and faster, with resentment in her eyes. She thought to herself, "Why are you so


    arrogant, Le? I''d like to see how you can be proud after you are dumped by Max!"!


    "Le, I know you used to love Veron. But Lian family was no match to Mu family. Please don''t me


    your sister. The most important thing for you is to follow Max." Johnson broke the embarrassment.


    Le pursed her lips and thought, ''that''s right. Your conspiracy is finally unveiled.''? Perhaps he had to


    lean against the great tree -- Max, through me!


    "I know. I won''t me Sophia and her daughter." Le said with a smile, which shocked the other three


    people in the room. Did they hear it right? Or was it just an illusion?


    "Le Are you serious? " Shock and disbelief were written all over Johnson''s face.


    "Of course it''s true. I was a little kid in the past. If I offended Sophia, I apologize to Sophia!"


    While saying, Le bowed. But Johnson held her in a hurry and said with surprise, "Le, if only you


    could think it through. Isn''t it better for our family to be together?"


    Suppressing her resentment and disgust in her heart, Le pulled her hand back with a smile and said


    indifferently, "I won''t move back. Max allows me to live with him."


    "Okay, okay, okay. You don''t have toe back!" Hearing that, Johnson was almost burst intoughter.


    "But I want to work in ourpany. "


    "Why ?" Said Johnson, looking at her doubtfully with a glint of shrewdness in his eyes.


    Le replied casually, "nothing serious. It''s just that Max asked me to get familiar with the business of


    ourpany. When I get familiar with it, he said that he would provide investment for ourpany."


    She lowered her head and blushed.


    Johnson didn''t have any doubts. After all, thepany was under his control. Even if Le would go in,


    she would just be in a name. She couldn''t make any decision on that, and it would be the best if she


    could get investment from Max. Thus, he decidedly said, "okay. When will you take the position of


    deputy director of the logistics department?"


    Le of course knew that it was just an empty post? But she was not in a hurry. She would gradually


    take back everything belonged to her grandfather and put the murder, Sophia, into prison!


    "Johnson I don''t think it''s appropriate? Le has no working experience. If she made any mistake, I''m


    afraid that she will be wronged if people say that she gets this job by pulling strings. "


    Sophia frowned and said worriedly. Of course, she didn''t know what Johnson intended to do. It scared


    her that such a little bitch could gain a foothold in thepany at first. Then, how could the Song family


    have a ce for her to take care of the daily affairs?


    How could an idle employee cause any trouble? "It''s okay. I believe in her ability." said Johnson,


    waving his hand


    What they said was so good that Le could only sneer in her heart. After so many things, she had


    learned to disguise. Wait and see, she would let this hypocritical woman pay the price for her mother!


    Hearing that, Sophia frowned and seemed to want to say something, but then she suddenly heard the


    silent Daisy saying: "Dad, in this case, let me and my sister go to work. I also want to learn something."


    Hearing that, Sophia nced at her, with a smug look shing in his eyes. That deserved to be her


    daughter. She would like to see what waves Le could make in thepany!


    "What?" After pondering for a while, he said helplessly, "well, you will start at the bottom of the


    company. After all, your sister majored in financial management, which is easy to handle."


    After saying that, Sophia was not pleased. Her daughter also graduated from a prestigious university.


    Why could that little bitch have such a high position, and her daughter could only start from the


    bottom?!


    "Okay, I will study hard." Daisy epted it happily. Her idea was different from Sophia''s. it was easier


    to make a move at the bottom!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After they left, Le stood by the window with her fist clenched. She watched them driving away, talking


    andughing.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Lillian looked very pale, and Le''s eyes could not help but shed two


    lines of tears. She held her mother''s hands, and looked into her eyes resolutely, "Mom, don''t worry.


    Since you have been hurt like this by that woman, I will definitely let her into prison! And that man,


    you''ve paid so much for him, but he did such things to you. I won''t let your shares fall into the hands of


    those people! "


    Le obeyed the order and asked the nursing workers to look after her mother. Then she came back to


    the vi before dark. Max didn''te back. she had to stay in the hospital for several days.


    At night, the moon outside shone on the ground, and the simple andfortable room was decorated


    with silver lights.


    Le was in deep sleep. She didn''t wake up until a pair of cold hands touched her waist.


    "Hey, it''s me."


    With the moonlight falling down, Max saw a trace of fear on her confused face. With a slight smile at


    the corners of her mouth, she lowered her head and kissed the rosy lips.


    "Well..." Le sat stiff and dared not move. Even though she had been mentally prepared, her heart


    was still full of rejection and fear at this moment.

 Chapter 5 File

    Chapter 5 File


    The morning sunlight fell on the room, which made the girl on the bed slightly frown. Then she slowly


    stretched out her bright arms to block the dazzling re in front of her.


    "There is a manager Dong in Song Group. He is hired by your grandfather. Do you remember?"


    The slight tingling sensation made Le open her eyes, only to see a head burying in her neck. She


    blushed and slightly pushed him away. "I I want to take a shower. "


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Holding her slender waist, Max said in a low and maic voice, "let''s go together."


    Without waiting for Le''s answer, he picked her up and strode to the bathroom.


    An hourter, with a flushed face, Le picked a dress from the wardrobe and put it on. Then she went


    downstairs awkwardly.


    The table was full of food. Sitting there and reading newspaper, Max''s slightly raised eyebrows made


    his perfect handsome face a little serious, and there was no sign of anxiety on his face just now.


    Le, sitting opposite to him, remained silent. She picked up a piece of salmon and began to bite it.


    The table was so quiet that only her chewing sound could be heard.


    "Have a look." Andrew threw a document on the table to her without raising his head.


    Stunned, Le put down her food. She took the document and looked through it. Suddenly, she was


    attracted by the content of it. She held the document with her shining eyes and refused to let it go. She


    didn''te to her senses until a cold voice came out of the room.


    "Remember to be sent at any time. You needn''t go to the hospital everyday."


    Le was dissatisfied. She frowned and closed the file. Then she couldn''t help asking, "why? Didn''t I


    come back before dark? "


    Max moved his eyes away from the newspaper and then turned to her. He said in a calm voice, "You


    may not go, if I''m not allowe you. Isn''t there a nursing worker there?"


    How unreasonable! Le didn''t dare to retort. She took a step back and said, "I can go there four times


    a week. Is that okay?"


    "Twice!"


    He continued to look at the newspapers. The low and soft voice made Le''s lips tightened. She


    clenched her fists and took a few deep breaths. Then she said softly, "I want to go to work tomorrow."


    "Pleasee back before four o''clock." Max without raising his head.


    "Okay."


    Having no appetite, Le got up and walked upstairs. Suddenly she was stopped by someone behind


    her.


    "Eat them all."


    What? I can''t even eat food freely now! Le had no choice but to turn back and sat down again. She


    took up the salmon and gnawed it, thinking of what he had done to her. She bit so hard that her skin


    seemed to be torn apart.


    Max put down the newspaper in his hand, stood up and looked at her who was chewing the porridge.


    He said coldly, "drink it too. You can''t gain ten pounds within a month. From now on, don''t go to the


    hospital!"


    Then he went straight to the second floor, leaving Le sitting there angrily.


    Did he take her as a pig! Looking at the bowl of porridge in front of her, Le almost got choked with


    anger. She hesitated for a while and gulped it down, clutching the paper tightly. She knew that she


    would lose nothing if she left the Max.


    It recorded all the detailed information about the present situation of the song n and the internal


    personnel rtionship. For Le, it was a treasure, the first step for her to grab her mother''s shares!


    When Max arrived at hispany, Le called Johnson and told him she wanted to go to work


    tomorrow. Johnson agreed without hesitation, asking her to go and work in the logistics department


    tomorrow.


    It was a joyful night when Max didn''te back. So Le got dressed early and went to Song Group.


    "Is that Miss Le? Our CEO has told me that your office is over there. "


    The director of the logistics department was called Freddy Zhou, When he saw hering, he


    immediately weed her with a ttering smile. Those who were working in the office were all


    curious. They could not help but be aware that this was the unexpected youngdy.


    Le ignored all the people''s attention. She followed Freddy to the right office, which was clean and


    tidy. It seemed that it had been cleaned.


    Sitting on the chair at her desk, Le put her hands on it and smiled innocently, "Mr. Zhou, leave me


    alone if you have anything to do."


    "Mydy, please feel free to let me know if I can be of any help. I have arranged a secretary for you."


    As he said, he called out a name. A young girl came in timidly.


    "Well, I will call you if there is something wrong." Le nced at that girl.


    Upon hearing this, Freddy nodded his head and then left the office. He closed the door and walked out,


    as if he was a stranger. He was not as warm as he was when he talked with Le. But Freddy had his


    own n. The eldest daughter of Song family was the woman of Max. The news had spread around.


    How could he not be courteous? If Le could put in a good word for him in front of Max and let him


    work in the Mu group, no one would care about the director of logistics?


    Although he didn''t know what Le was nning, he was also observing her, to see if there was any


    benefits to him.


    After he went out, Le looked at the silent girl and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Tansy."


    Her voice was low and there was a trace of panic in it. Le wondered if she was so scary? "How long


    have you been here?"


    Tansy hesitated for a while, then she raised her head and said, "one month."


    Sure enough! Le was not angry at all. On the contrary, she was somewhat happy. A newer who


    knew nothing was always better than a spy sent by others to watch over her. If she didn''t know the


    ropes well, the newer could be taught slowly. Le would have to follow her mind if she had


    worked several years.


    "Well, since you are my secretary, I don''t have much work for you usually. You can do whatever you


    like."


    Taking a nce at the woman with fine facial features, Tansy wondered why this woman looked


    different from what the rumor said about her? Thisdy was easy to get along with!


    "Okay. Call me if you need anything."


    Knowing that Le was easy to get along with, Tansy said in a much more rxed tone, then turned


    around and left the office.


    Le stared at theputer in front of her, her mouth twisting into a cold smile. She couldn''t move


    now, so she had to dress up as an idler, so that she could take actions in secret.


    Le spent the whole day ying on theputer. There was also someone outside her office


    stretching out her head from time to time. She didn''t pack up her stuff until it was half past three. Who


    could be so bossy!


    When she passed the break room, a few female employees were having afternoon tea and whispering


    from time to time. But Le suddenly heard her name, so she stopped and stood at the door,


    eavesdropping.


    "Did you hear that? Miss Le got the position of vice manager right after she came here. Poor Miss


    Daisy. She worked at the bottom of the society with the same father as us. The chairman is so unfair! "


    "That''s right. Miss Daisy is easy to get along with. I just don''t like that Miss Le!"


    "Who can bear to see her like that? I heard that the man that Miss Le fell in love with became Miss


    Daisy''s fiance. "


    "Really? So campy? "


    "Or what? The Miss Le must be the third one. No one likes her as she looks so arrogant! "


    Le didn''t stay long at the door. When she heard the rumors, she just sneered. Daisy was so capable


    that she was convicted for not staying in thepany for a long time! Why was she so arrogant? And


    the third woman? Who is the third woman?


    She came to the entrance of herpany sulkily. The driver in the vi was waiting for her, but she met


    a person on the roadside that she never wanted to see!


    "Le How have you beentely? "


    Veron, who wore gray casual clothes, walked towards Le with a concerned look. That handsome


    man had been upying her heart for so many years in the sun, but now, Le felt it was ironic. Who


    could she me for that?


    "Should I call you brother-inw? Are you here to pick up Daisy the attendance? " With a strange smile,


    Le was not as coquettish and lovely as she used to be, which made Wilson can''t help but frown


    slightly.


    He walked to her side, held her hand and said softly, "I know you still hate me. It''s not what you think.


    Let''s find a ce to talk, okay?"


    Le indifferently pulled her hand back, looked at the people passing by, pursed her lips and looked at


    him coldly, "I think you know that I liked you over the years, but you still chose to Daisy. I have nothing


    to say. No matter what your reason is, from now on, you are my brother-inw!"


    After saying that, she opened the door and got into the car. Not until the car was far away did hee


    to himself. Had he lost the beautiful girl who used to love to run after him?


    On the way back to the vi, Le felt so bad. She wanted to go to the hospital to see her mother


    subconsciously, but she suddenly thought of what Max said. She had to sit in the hall and continued to


    read the document angrily.


    She thought that it was useless to do so, but to her surprise, in the middle of the night, someone came


    up and kissed her body to death.


    The next day, Max didn''t have a sleep by her side. Le took a shower, changed her clothes quickly,


    and went to thepany anxiously.


    In the Mu group.


    "Sir, Miss Liu is waiting for you."


    The Secretary''s respectful voice came through on the phone. Hearing that, Max didn''t even raise his


    head. Instead, he looked through the documents in his hands and said coldly, "let her go."


    Hearing this, the secretaries outside had to put down the microphone and gently said to the hot woman


    with sunsses: "I''m sorry Miss Liu, the president said he didn''t want to see the guests now."


    The woman was dressed in a ck dress, which outlined her perfect figure. She wore a pair of big


    sunsses. Upon hearing that, her eyes shed and she said to the secretary in a low voice, "I see.


    Thank you."


    Her tone was very arrogant, which made the secretary a little ufortable. No wonder Mr. Mu had


    dumped her. She was a star. So what? But you will pay for it! ''!

 Chapter 6 An Encounter

    Chapter 6 An Encounter


    Speaking of that woman, everyone would know her. She was the famous A-lister star, Bertha Liu!


    But only the secretary knew that she was good at running errands a year ago. She got famous after


    she became the president''s woman, and then smoothly entered the entertainment circle. However, she


    was still reserved after she was dumped by the president three months ago. Now she couldn''t help but


    come to the president. The secretary was very disdainful, but it was also a hidden rule. She was just


    his mistress!


    Bertha wore a pair of sunsses and walked quietly out of the Mu group. She couldn''t help beating the


    steering wheel with her hands until she got on her car. She narrowed her eyes under the sunsses


    and coldly stared at the front road, breathing hard and hard.


    She thought since she had been with the Max for so long, he still had feelings for her, so she waited


    quietly for him toe to her. However, after waiting for three months, he still did note to her, but


    she heard a rumor that the Max found another richdy, which made Bertha restless, so she came to


    see him. However, the Max did not even want to see her, Bertha was angry and sad at the same time.


    How could there be such a cold-blooded man in the world? He just dumped me. Doesn''t he have any


    feeling for me?


    No matter what, she would not give up. In this world, only she was worthy of that man!


    And Le was also troubled. She found that there were more and more rumors about her in the


    company, which was very important for her whether she could survive in thepany!


    At this time, her phone suddenly rang. Le looked away from theputer. Seeing the name on the


    screen, she frowned and answered it.


    "Come to mypany this afternoon. I''ll take you to a ce."


    When she heard that, Le was dissatisfied. The so-called casual delivery was so annoying!


    "Got it." No sooner had Le finished than the man on the other end of the line hung up. She grinned


    bitterly again.


    Le had gone to the Mu group early because she didn''t know when that would happen.


    "Hello, miss, are you looking for someone?"


    The receptionist stopped her and asked respectfully. Le smiled awkwardly and didn''t know how to


    answer, so she said reluctantly, "I''m here for your CEO."


    The beautiful receptionist was startled. Howe another woman came here? But this is much easier


    to talk than this morning!


    "Did you make an appointment? You are not allowed to go in without an appointment! "


    Le noticed the people around her. She didn''t know why they were looking at her like that, so she


    thought it was better to go upstairs as soon as possible. "You called your CEO. He asked me toe


    here."


    Hearing this, the receptionist immediately call the phone of Max''s secretary. She did not know what had


    been said, but the receptionist got more respectful and said to her, "Miss Song, you can go up now.


    The elevator is over there, and it can be on the ninth floor."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Le smiled to her, and quickened her steps toward the elevator.


    When she arrived at the ninth floor, the secretary immediately walked up to her and said with courtesy,


    "Miss Song, the president said that if you arrived, he would wee you in."


    "Thank you."


    Le opened the door of the president''s office, only to find that in a suit, Max was looking down at


    something. The whole office looked exceptionally clean and tidy, and the color was very dull. The office


    was ck or white.


    When he heard the sound of opening the door, he put down the documents in his hands and looked up


    at Le, who was looking around his office curiously.


    He rubbed his forehead and thought of something. He whispered to her, e here."


    Frightened, Le walked up to him, standing not far away from him, and asked softly, "what''s wrong?"


    "Am I going to eat you?"


    Dissatisfied with her indifference, Max frowned and looked at her coldly. "Come and massage my


    head!"


    Why! Though dissatisfied, Le didn''t say anything. Curling her lips, she walked behind him.


    Max''s hair was dark and in perfect shape, so Le hesitated to reach out to rub his warm forehead,


    with a neither too heavy nor too heavy force.


    With his eyes closed, the tightened expression on Max''s face gradually rxed. The small hands on


    his forehead were very delicate, and the master of her hands seemed to be slightly pressed. A peaceful


    atmosphere let him lean on the sofa for a rest.


    Le''s hands were numb. Max asked her toe here. Was it because he asked her to give a


    massage?


    Max, squinting, suddenly said, "Come to a party with meter."


    The abrupt voice made Le''s hands stop. She calmed down slowly and continued to press his


    forehead with her fingers.


    As she nced at the thick stack of documents on the table, Le knew what was going on. He had


    juste back to take over thepany, so he must have a lot of work to deal with. No wonder he


    came back at midnight.


    Thinking of this, Le''s face turned red again. It was sote at night, but he was still in the mood to do


    that. Was that what men were doing!


    "What are you thinking about?"


    All of a sudden, her hand was grasped by Max, who was turning back and looking at her with a yful


    expression. When she was caught red handed, Le''s face became redder. "No Nothing. "


    Seeing her face getting redder and redder, Max raised her eyebrows and joked, "what? You can''t even


    stand thinking in the daytime? Can''t I satisfy you at night? "


    "No, I didn''t mean that..." Le was so embarrassed that she wanted to withdraw her hand, but Max


    held it so tightly that she was about to cry. How could he be so shameless!


    Seeing that she seemed to be anxious, Max became more interested. With a strong force of his big


    hand, he pulled her on hisps, and whispered in his ear, "you can rest assured that I will satisfy you


    well at night in the future."


    Le was left alone in the office. She didn''t go downstairs until she had topete with Max.


    With neon lights shing on the street, a ck Maybach quickly passed through the crowd and the end


    of the car expertly cursed. Le kept a straight face and clutched the safety belt in front of her tightly,


    while the man smiled coldly from the distance.


    The first video was absolutely indescribable shocking. Le concluded that if this man wanted to keep


    his life out of the matter, even a professional racing driver couldn''t achieve this.


    Le bit her lips and frowned. Her heart sank. This man must be ying a trick on her!


    The sudden brake of the car was a greatfort for him. Ignoring the pale face of the little woman


    beside him, he got closer to her and said in an indifferent tone, "are you okay?"


    Le covered her mouth with a hand; her stomach was churning. She tried hard to suppress her


    feelings. Then she lifted her eyes, forced a pale smile on her face and said, "I''m fine."


    A strange look shed in Max''s eyes, and he lightly raised the corners of his mouth without saying a


    word.


    Le was taken out of the car by him, and there was still a palpitation on on her delicate face. When he


    got close to her, he could feel her warm breath on her ear.


    "Remember what you should do."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Although he said it in an extremely gentle tone, Le sensed a strong threat. Her long eyshes


    covered her and no one could see her expression clearly.


    Standing in front of her was the most luxurious restaurant in D City, which was the first choice for the


    upper ss parties. Le looked around in a calm way and then walked into the restaurant with Max


    obediently.


    The waiter''s decent words made people feelfortable. The peopleing and going had the same


    smile and walked in a hurry. Le was ustomed to the lifestyle of this rapidly growing city. With a


    slight smile on her face, she walked over to a private room with Max''s arms around her arm. The two


    small hot fans on the box described their luxury.


    The moment the room door was opened, Le felt as if she had identally walked into the room of


    Mr. escort. There were so many men with different styles in the room, but each of them was the dream


    lover of thousands of girls. It was really reasonable to say that birds of a feather flock together.


    The smile didn''t fade from Le''s lips. Her disguise was her most adept skill at this moment. When she


    entered the private room, she found a woman among these outstanding men. She looked familiar, but


    couldn''t remember who she was.


    With an indifferent expression, he pulled Le to sit on the sofa. He was used to the loud gaze. In a


    quite box, there was an awkward silence.


    A man with short hair and a cynical smile on his face said, "why do you bring a woman to our party?"


    Hearing that, Max closed his eyes slightly and swept his eyes over the man in front of her. In an


    apathetic tone, he said, "solve the women around you first before discussing with me about this issue."


    The man licked his lips in silence, but Le keenly felt that the way he looked at her was somewhat


    impudent, like the cold gazes of some soft animal, making her feel uneasy.


    Hearing that, Max squinted slightly and pointed at the silent woman in ck with her slender fingertips.


    "Who brought her here?"


    The woman who was called out finally could not help but sweetly called, "Max..."


    "Shut up."


    She was interrupted, and her voice rose at the end. Even Le couldn''t hold her breath. However, the


    Max suppressed it indifferently.


    At the thought of the woman, Le turned to be Bertha, who had be very popr overnight. She


    lowered her eyelids, expecting for what would happen next.


    Max''s voice sounded lightly in the suffocating air, but it was a few degrees colder than just now.


    "Who brought her here?"


    After a few seconds of silence, a cold voice came from the corner, "it''s me."

 Chapter 7 A Dinner With A Trap

    Chapter 7 A Dinner With A Trap


    Max''s eyes were gloomy, and Le looked in the direction he was looking. Her eyes lit up.


    She was not an anthomaniac, but she felt that this man was really too beautiful.


    When Moore met with Le''s eyes, a trace of disgust shed through his cold eyes. He just thought


    that the women who wanted to marry into the upper ss were all bitches!


    He sat up gracefully, smiled coldly, and continued, "Miss Berthaes to see me in person. As a


    gentleman, it''s very impolite to refuse people."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Max''s eyes swept over him lightly.


    "Then please ask her out as a gentleman."


    Moore''s face changed. He looked at Bertha and found that she was really pale.


    It turned out that Bertha was a woman with self-esteem. However, it also proved that her self-esteem


    was worthless in Max''s eyes. She suddenly stood up and lowered her head, saying, "Max ."


    With an impatient look on his face, he looked at Bertha as if he was looking at an extremely disgusting


    object. Then he said coldly, "get out."


    Her face became paler. She left in her 10cm high heels. When her charming figure disappeared in front


    of Le, her heart jolted. Somehow, she felt that this farce was deliberately nned for her.


    ''it''s a good trick!


    Except for the Max, all the men in the room cast their eyes on Le. Le pursed her lips and smiled in


    response, of course she knew what they meant. She came to a sticky end just like Bertha. Everyone in


    the D City knew that Bertha was the woman of the Max. Just as she was now, maybe her future was


    just as they expected, but Le didn''t care. What she wanted was only her own lifeIt was the power of


    the Max. After she took her revenge, she would counterattack.


    "She, my woman," said Max, calmly


    They were neither girlfriend nor lover, but a "woman", which had a wide range of meanings. As soon as


    they looked at Le, their gaze changed again, while Le smiled as if she didn''t care about anything.


    The short haired man opened his mouth first and addressed with a meaningful look, "Hello, Miss Song.


    I''m Orange."


    Melody hadn''t said her name in the beginning. It could be seen that these people had known her


    background thoroughly. Le nodded slightly, but she was still a little nervous in the face of such a


    situation.


    "Moore," added Moore


    It was brief and to the point. It was in line with his personality. Atst, the man wearing sses was an


    elegant man with British gentleman style. He smiled and said: "I am Grady."


    This man was a perfect candidate, and he was resourceful as well. Before long, another round of


    verbal attacks came upon Le. It always opened from Orange. He said casually, "Max, I thought you


    were having an illusion after I saw your scandal. It turns out you have a good taste."


    As if Le was invisible, he asked with a straightforward tone. Looking at Le intently while talking to


    Max, he expected some clues from Le''s face, but to no avail.


    Le was like an onlooker who stayed out of the affair, her fingers slightly trembling. After taking a look


    at her, Max stood up to end this drinking party.


    "Have you finished what you have to say?"


    When the three people didn''t answer, Max pulled up Le and said indifferently, "stop your little tricks.


    Don''t treat me as a blind man."


    The response was still silence. Le stepped on the stair that Max built for her and said in a light voice,


    "I am Le Song. Please teach me a lot."


    The dialogue was perfect. The banquet finally came to a perfect end. From now on, Le, who was


    called "ady Max", officially stepped into his life.


    When she went out of the room, Le''s legs suddenly became soft. Sitting right behind her, Max quickly


    caught her with a calm voice, "are you scared silly?"


    When she felt his warm breath, Le''s face turned red. She was caught off guard when he suddenly


    kissed her. She didn''t want to back down, nor did she dare to push him away. She could only keep her


    posture in his arms and replied, "what do you want by taking me to this party?"


    A strange look shed across Max''s eyes when he let go of her body. He said in a deep voice, "a great


    teacher will attract a great student."


    Le was not so stupid as to ask about what the brick was, what the jade was. At least, she knew what


    she should do. ncing at the little woman next to her, Max slightly lowered her eyshes, which


    made her quiver. He was quite satisfied with her self-discipline.


    Walking out of the restaurant, a hot wave of summer came with sticky wetness. Le frowned slightly,


    for she did not hide her disgust with the summer season.


    Then Max got on the car first, with a cold atmosphere in the leather seat. After that, Le got on the car


    too. When she went back, the speed of her car was deliberately slowed down, so that the car was not


    as fierce and dangerous as it came. Atst, she could rest at ease.


    She had been exhausted all day in thepany. The soul stirring party was enough to give her time to


    calm down. Le closed her eyes and took a nap, ignoring the man''s gaze beside her.


    Striding on the brake and stopping to wait for the traffic light, Max took a casual nce at Le, but it


    was too dangerous for him to look away. To be honest, Le was very beautiful, with delicate facial


    features that were outstanding even in the entertainment circle. But there was more beautiful than her,


    so many people had contact with her. Only the little woman beside her gave him a strange feeling.


    It was like raising a pet cat. Her proud temperament would never be revealed in front of him. All she


    had was to send her head to him for touch. Max was satisfied with her consideration. Was it worth his


    attention that his cat did not seem to care much about him?


    A tinge of surprise shed through Max''s eyes. Pets should have the awareness that ying up to their


    masters was her duty!


    The traffic light flickered a few times, and then the traffic light turned green. Sitting in the traffic flow,


    Max stepped hard on the elerator. His skilled driving enabled him to be calm as usual. Le was


    also shocked by the sudden movement, and she looked at him in panic.


    But he looked at her indifferently and said coldly, "go home to sleep."


    What he said irritated Le. She gritted her teeth with hatred and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Out of the light, Max saw a pair of bright big eyes staring at her unmoved, with a calm expression and a


    pair of deep and unfathomable eyes.


    Soon, the car stopped in front of the independent vi. Max got off the car and left straight after saying


    that.


    "Stop in the parking lot."


    Oppressive force! With a pair of beautiful eyes staring at his back, Le waved her fist and reluctantly


    pulled over the car into the parking lot. Her anger was about to break out. She deliberately tapped her


    feet with her high heels, but she slowed down the moment she entered the apartment.


    It was hard for a man under the eaves to offend his sugar daddy.


    In such a big vi, except for the well decorated decorations, there was more loneliness in it. Le''s


    mind was a little far away. Didn''t Max feel lonely when he had lived in this vi alone before?


    The maid took the coat from Le, nodded to her and left. Le was still immersed in her own thoughts.


    "Come here."


    As she was absorbed in her thoughts, a cold voice came, and Le suddenly shivered. Looking at the


    tall figure sitting on the sofa, she reluctantly moved to him, sitting beside him.


    Max called her over, but didn''t order her to do anything. Although they had even done the most intimate


    thing, in the face of him, Le still felt a little ufortable. Her hands were crossed over her knees,


    and her posture was slightly awkward.


    With a newspaper in his hand, Max crossed his slender legs, waiting quietly for the moment to be


    defeated.


    It had to be said that Max had a very good understanding of her character. He knew that she could not


    stand it any longer. As expected, in less than two minutes, Le hesitated and said, "I''m sleepy, I want


    to sleep..."


    Hearing that, Max put down the newspaper in his hand, pulled her over, and said in a low and maic


    voice, "together."


    Again, Le''s beautiful eyebrows were almost wrinkled together. The experiencest night was still


    vivid in her mind, and she could not help but feel flustered. The panic of the beginning to have sex was


    revealed without a doubt. Seeing her stop in her footsteps, Max''s eyes darkened. He held her


    horizontally and went into the bedroom.


    There was no doubt that the whole night was tossing and turning. Although the Max was so infatuated


    with her body, Le were not so good as that of azy cat. So, when the cat ran out, Le was tired and


    was hold in his arms. As a result, she fell into a deep sleep. Then, she was held in his arms without any


    movements.


    Even seven or eight o''clock in the morning in summer was still dazzling. Feeling the strong light, Le


    muttered discontentedly and wanted to turn her back. She suddenly woke up after her palm touched a


    something with bounce.


    What caught her eyes was a head with soft hair. She could hear the slight breath when she stopped.


    Le pursed her lips and quietly withdrew her body. When she was about to leave the bed with light


    steps, her toes hit the floor, and she was pulled back.


    Le almost screamed out, but she controlled herself with good self-control. She calmed down and said


    softly, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    He wouldn''t say that they would go together, but the fact was always beyond Le''s expectation. His


    hoarse and maic voice when he just woke up was so charming. He approached her ear and said,


    "don''t move."


    Le''s face darkened. Only he could do such inhumane thing! However, she roared in her heart, but


    dared not show the slightest sign of dissatisfaction on her face. She appointed as the assistant of Max


    to lie on the bed, letting Max encircle her waist, and treated her as a capable pillow.

 Chapter 8 è·¯ A New Broom Sweeps Clean Three Flames

    Chapter 8 ¡¤ A New Broom Sweeps Clean Three mes


    The sun was shining on the windowsill. As time went by, Le opened her eyes. She waited for a long


    time. It was nearly nine o''clock when Max woke up after a nap. He still didn''t release the hand that was


    holding her waist. Le hesitated and said, "I should go to work now."


    Hearing that, Max''s eyes, which were buried in her neck, turned cold. He said in a low voice,


    "remember, your job is to please me."


    Le''s body trembled a little. She lowered her eyes and said, "I know."


    Max loosened her grip, turned over and sat on the edge of the bed. Looking at the sweet girl on the


    bed, he frowned, leaving her a tall back.


    Le turned over on the bed with mixed feelings. Indeed, she could only rely on Max, but how long


    could itst? As he said, her job was to please him. If he was tired of her one day, it meant that she


    was fired.


    An idea struck Le. She didn''t want to rely on nobody but herself! Or why was he so different from


    Bertha? As long as she was fast enough and could avenge herself before he was not interested in her,


    she could escape from the pain of abandonment.


    It seemed that Le had thought it through, and she was in full spirit. Even when Max saw her go


    downstairs at a brisk pace, a glimmer of surprise shed through his deep eyes.


    "Can I ask for leave today?"


    Sitting at the table, Le said cautiously. Since he said it was her job to make him happy, it shouldn''t be


    excessive for her to ask for leave. She looked at Max with expectation, while the man opposite her took


    a look at her with an unpredictable tone, "why?"


    After thinking for a while, Le decided to be frank. She said, "we will have a family dinner tonight."


    "Before 9:00 pm," said Max in a cold voice, after giving her a nce


    Le got used to he didn''t say much. Although she didn''t rx herself, her heart was full of joy. Le''s


    joyfulness was obvious, and a tinge of joy was shown in Max''s deep eyes.


    It seemed that she was more beautiful when she was happy than before. Max was having his breakfast


    in a graceful manner, while the woman, who was sitting opposite to him, was in a good mood and


    showed him eight neat teeth. He raised his eyebrows and lowered his eyes, but no one could see the


    expression on his face clearly.


    When Le went out of the vi, the ck Maybach that was parked in front of her was shining in the


    sun. She raised her eyebrows and said: "did you drive me to mypany?"


    The driver was a middle-aged man around 40 years old. When he smiled, wrinkles were all over his


    face, which made him look kind. He nodded and said, "get on the car, Miss Song, I will drive you to the


    company."


    Le didn''t doubt at all that all her background had been found out by Max, even including her


    calction of the nearest way to thepany. When she arrived at thepany, it was just ten


    o''clock, and the time was right in time. Le looked at her watch and couldn''t help but criticize it in her


    heart.


    This man was so unfathomable!


    Indeed, the logistics department was a ce with no real name. There were almost four people at the


    table to y mahjong every day, and no one would take care of it. Le sat in the office idly.


    Le was sketching a new image. An uninteresting image would be very convenient for her future


    actions. But now, she didn''t think so. Holding the cup in her hand, she smiled at the two people in front


    of her who knew nothing about it.


    In the small tea room, though they were not talking too much, Le could hear them clearly, leaning


    against the door with a light smile on her face.


    "What do you think the chairman of the board means? Send this girl who always does nothing at work


    to the logistics department. "


    A sarcastic female voice said, followed by a more mean one, "Who says that''s not the case. Even


    though we don''t have much work to do in the logistics department, she dares to say the logistics


    department''s free time so that it is clear for her to carry out the task."


    "Yes, I''m used to working in this way. I can''t bear it if I get too busy all of a sudden."


    Le was amused by her words. She couldn''t help wondering how did Johnson manage thepany


    which was left behind by her grandfather? The employees werezy and intended to cheat on the job.


    They looked dignified on the surface, but they were just vulnerable inside!


    "Are you done?"


    Le''s cold voice startled the two women. They turned back in a hurry and looked flurried. Le walked


    to them with a slight smile. She looked down at the expensive brands that were decorated on her chest


    and said, "Doris Zhou, Nita Qin, I''ll keep your words in mind."


    The two people who were named were somewhat confused. It was rumored that this Miss Lu was


    extremely difficult to get along with. Today, they were at the mercy of her. It seemed that they would


    suffer a lot in the future.


    Le raised her hand and patted on the shoulder of the short woman, saying softly: "To be honest, I


    really admire your courage."


    Hearing this, both of them looked at each other in dismay. Le continued, "you have guts to do that in


    the logistics department. What about asking someone to transfer you?"


    The name of rear service department was just like the name and it was easy to be named, but


    everyone knew that it was just a chady, so it was rather embarrassing to say it. After being criticized


    for pouring from the logistics department, the two women thought that they encountered a huge


    headache and transferred the Department for them, which made them happy.


    "You''re too polite, deputy director. In fact, the logistics department is very good, but we also want to feel


    the feelings of other departments. If you can help us transfer, we will be very grateful."


    The short woman said.


    Leughed. But her words didn''t work out. Their faces turned pale. She said, "I admire your courage.


    But you have a bad mouth. I haven''t nned to have two moving durians. You two can work with


    anotherpany."


    The two women experienced a dramatic change in their lives, so they were not able to react in a


    moment. When Le walked to the door, she turned around and said with a beautiful smile,


    "Remember to look around first when you spoke ill of your boss. Otherwise, you will make the same


    mistake again and you will be embarrassed."


    While speaking, she walked briskly back to her office, leaving the two in the tea room at a loss.


    It was said that a new broom sweeps clean. Even if the logistics department is a trash heap, she can


    still burn a fire.


    After taking care of the two ck sheep, Le was very happy. She hummed a song and walked into


    the office, and met the director of the logistics department, Freddy. She walked up with a smile and


    said seemingly careless, "Oh, by the way, I have fired two employees just now, so I think it''s necessary


    to inform you."


    After all, Le was an independent person. She curved her eyebrows, but the smile in her eyes was not


    very deep. Freddy suddenly shivered and said, "if you want to quit, then just do it. Who are they?"


    After thinking for a while, Le said, "Nita, Doris."


    The two men impressed Freddy a little. He was impressed with only the beauties, while the two girls,


    Doris and Nita, who also had regr features, looked pretty. Freddy couldn''t help asking, "what did


    they do?"


    Le''s brows were knitted tightly, and she said willfully, "they spoke ill of me behind my back."


    After a pause, he smiled awkwardly and found an excuse to leave. Looking at his receding figure, Le


    sneered in her heart. It was impossible for Johnson to put her at ease in the logistics department. After


    all, he had been kidding in the mall for more than twenty years. Without any tricks, he lived in vain.


    There must be a spy arranged by him in therge logistics department. After the position of "spy", it


    was indeed a mark.It must be Freddy


    Le''s guess was right. After Freddy left, he hurried to the chairman''s office. Johnson asked with a


    serious face, "did she do anything?"


    Freddy nodded slightly and replied, "yes. But she didn''t contact the board of directors as you expected.


    She just dismissed two employees."


    Hearing that, a touch of surprise shed across Johnson''s face. He repeated, "two employees were


    fired?"


    "And she also told me that they were speaking ill of her behind her back."


    To be honest, when Freddy heard this exnation, he was really disappointed. He had followed the


    order of Johnson to observe Le in secret. He had thought that the person who could make the


    chairman care must be someone extraordinary, but it turned out that it was a tough struggle.


    After a short while, he waved his hand and said, "Okay, it''s time to go back. Keep an eye on her. If you


    find anything abnormal, tell me immediately."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Freddy didn''t know what troubles a servant could make, and Johnson asked him to keep an eye on her.


    But what he expected was toplete his task, so that Johnson could give him a promotion.


    Freddy then left the office with a clear n in his mind. Sitting alone in the office, he tapped on the


    table unconsciously. He paid little attention to Le, his own daughter, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t


    know her well.


    Her smile in front of him was very likely to be fake, because her maternal grandpa had never been


    easy to get rid of!


    Sitting in her chair, Le was very certain that Freddy in the office had gone to report for Johnson, but


    she couldn''t confirm it. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw a familiar figure slowly walking towards


    her. A hint of hatred rose from her eyebrows.


    After a while, she pretended to be good and smiled gently.


    "So you are in the logistics department."


    There came a charming voice, and Le had an impulse to cut her throat. Without showing any


    emotion in her tone, she said: "how is it? It seems much better than your


    desk?"

 Chapter 9 A Childhood Sweetheart

    Chapter 9 A Childhood Sweetheart


    A touch of jealousy streaked across Daisy''s clear face. She had thought that it would be easier to start


    from the bottom, but in fact, if they didn''t have power, everything was useless. However, she realized it


    toote, and now it was a foregone conclusion. So she was even more jealous of Le for her powerful


    position.


    "But I don''t think that office is as useful as it looks like. Le, do you think you have the power?" Daisy


    asked.


    Hearing her sarcastic and tentative words, Le sneered in her heart. Not only Daisy could pretend to


    be weak to defeat the strong. With arched eyebrows, Le changed her appearance like a fatuous and


    self-indulgent ruler, "power? What I have now is power, isn''t it? "


    Hearing that, a mocking smile appeared on Daisy''s face. What a stupid woman! She turned around, but


    was stopped by Le. She turned around and asked, "what do I need to do as a undersecretary?"


    Hearing that, Daisy said in a more sarcastic tone, "You can ask the director of logistics department for


    this."


    "Oh," Le said, "where is he? He just left and never came back. Did you see him? "


    "In daddy''s office," Daisy answered casually.


    The smile in Le''s eyes grew bigger. Daisy didn''t think she had said anything wrong, but she thought


    Le would no longer be a threat, so she found an excuse to leave.


    Watching her leaving, Le could not help butugh in a low voice. She was wondering how she could


    get evidence and then Daisy just came here, who provided some useful information while casually


    answering the question of Le.


    On the whole day, Le was busy ying a fool. She felt exhausted to disguise like this. She dodged


    Freddy''s eyes and thrust the key information of the logistics department into her brain. When she was


    off duty, she felt like she could not support herself anymore.


    Le certainly did not forget today''s family dinner, which was nothing more than a bad family dinner of


    the Song family. Le always believed that having dinner with them was equivalent to losing weight.


    Looking at those disgusting faces, no matter how good the dishes were, Le would thought them


    tasteless.


    But tonight was different. Charles came back from Britain. He, who majored in medical science, had to


    come back from abroad because of his identity of the family heir.


    Charles and Le were childhood sweethearts. They used to be neighbors when they were very young,


    and they got along very well. Johnson had always thought highly of this nephew, but more importantly,


    he thought highly of the Qiao group that Charles would inherit.


    The party today was in fact a "Wee Dinner" for Charles. Everyone knew that Charles'' parents died


    when he was at a young age, so his grandfather raised him up. Now his grandfather was very old, so


    it¡¯s beyond doubt that Charles would inherit most of the wealth. Therefore, in Johnson''s eyes, Charles


    was a mobile gold mine, which must be obtained by him!


    But for the sake of Charles, Le would not set foot in the Song family''s vi anymore!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    As it was known to be a family feast, Daisy and Sophia were waiting in the living room very early. When


    Le walked in, she still had to have a smile on her face. She knew that she would have a hard time


    revenging for each of her step would be like treading on thin ice. Thus she must make sure that nothing


    would happen to her before she could get her wish.


    "Le, you are back. All of our family are waiting for you."


    Sophia pretended to behave decently, looking like a ''kind mother'', but only Le knew how disgusting


    she really was. Le criticized Sophia directly by her pun, "I don''t like to hear what you said, what do


    you mean by saying your family, do you think I''m not a member of Song family?"


    Sophia noticed the change of Le''s tone and her face turned pale. She forced a smile and said, "Le,


    you are so funny. Come and sit down."


    Looking at her expression of being teased, Le was secretly delighted. She wondered why she was so


    stupid that she didn¡¯t confront them head on? Isn''t it more interesting to pretend to be weak and defeat


    the strong?


    When Le was about to sit down, a cold voice from behind interrupted her, "You are really not a


    member of Song family."


    Le trembled with fear. She didn''t need to turn around to look at him, but she could still know who he


    is. Because there was only one person in the world whose voice would made her tremble, but why


    would Maxe?


    The arrival of Max made the temperature went down a few degrees. With an ingratiating smile, Sophia


    greeted him, but thetter ignored her. Daisy looked at Le resentfully and envied her for having to do


    with Max.


    The treacherous look on Le''s face disappeared the moment Max came. She looked like a lovely cat


    waiting for her master to touch her head. Max took a look at her, then there was a glimmer of surprise


    shing in his deep eyes. He held her in his arms and sat down beside her, acting like he was a host


    instead of a guest.


    The simple greetings from Johnson was also directly ignored. But Johnson could not show his


    unhappiness for the man in front of him had such a powerful background that made it a luxurious thing


    for others standing by his side to breathe the carbon dioxide spat out by him. Besides, what he said just


    now made Johnson think a lot about it.


    He said that Le was not a member of the Song family. Did he mean that he was going to marry Le?


    When Johnson realized this, he paid more attention to Le. If she could marry into the Mu family, it


    would be a piece of cake for Johnson to build anotherpany, let alone the future of the Song Group.


    Unknowingly, the protagonist of this'' family banquet ''changed from Charles who hadn''t shown up yet to


    Max who was as exalted as God in their eyes. For a moment, Johnson felt that his future was


    prosperous. Therefore the smile on his old face became increasingly obvious. He followed the words


    said by Max, "It is great for Mr. Mu toe here. We are greatly honored by your presence."


    Hearing that, Max gave him a cold nce and then drew back his sight. His cold and arrogant


    appearance was admirable. Thus Johnson touched his nose and found an excuse for himself. He


    smiled, "Le, call Charles. Why hasn''t Charlese after such a long time?"


    Le felt that Johnson was really good at getting her into trouble. She wanted to call him, but she


    couldn''t make the call in front of Max if she was still going to return safely. Dissatisfied, she said with a


    smile, "I''ve lost Charles'' number."


    At this moment, if Johnson still couldn''t find there was something inappropriate, then the salt he had


    eaten in the past several decades would be useless. Looking at Max, whose face was obviously


    gloomy, Johnson¡¯s heart jolted. At the critical moment, a gentle voice came from the door.


    "Sorry, my flight was dyed so I''mte."


    The voice sounded like good colored ze met the jade. And between his lines, there was humility


    showing fully. Le felt a little happy, but for Max''s sake, she couldn''t give Charles a hug as before.


    A tall figure showed up at the door. His long brown coat was exactly the most popr product at this


    fashion week, which showed his unique temperament. Besides, his gestures and expressions shew


    that he was just like a British aristocratic gentleman.


    Charles was a smart man. He could sense the awkwardness in the room at a nce. He looked around


    and saw a man''s emotionless eyes. He paused and then he asked meekly with a decent smile. "Who is


    this?"


    When Johnson was about to introduce, Charles heard a low voiceing from a man "Max".


    Charles slightly raised his eyebrows. He looked at the man in front of him, who was wearing a ck


    well cut suit, which was strict but not dull. His owned the temperament of a born king all over his body,


    which made others didn¡¯t dare to breathe deeply. Such a man could be recognized as not a simple


    creature in the pond at a nce, but what surprised Charles more was that beside this man, Le was


    obedient and there seemed to be a strange fit between their behaviors.


    Without any expression on his face, Charles walked slowly to Max and stretched out his hand, saying,


    "Hello, I''m Charles."


    Max kept his countenance all the time, but he did show respect to Charles, who he had heard about as


    Dr. Qiao long time ago.


    The name of Charles had been well-known a year ago. He was quite famous because of the huge


    victory made by a medical research institute in Britain, which he had took part in.


    Max happened to stay in Ennd for a while a year ago, so he had heard of Charles. For talents, Max


    was never stingy with his own words.


    Le who was taking a panoramic view of the whole scene didn''t find anything unusual, and she was


    even more surprised by the harmonious situation. How could Max be so good tempered? Soon, Le


    knew that it was just a false appearance. In the middle of the family dinner, Daisy who had endured for


    a long time put forward an unfriendly topic.


    "I remember that Charles and Le were close when they were kids. A blink of an eye, we have grown


    up."


    ''Daisy, you are so naughty. You set such a big trap for me.'' Le obviously realized the change of the


    atmosphere around her. She pursed her lips and said, "That''s right. When we were young, you always


    kept saying that you were going to marry Charles. Now you are engaged to Veron, which is really hard


    to predict."


    Max''s slender fingers shook the red wine ss gently, and with the shaking of the liquid, his eyes


    appeared deeper.


    Hearing that, Daisy was speechless. She pursed her lips and red at Le resentfully. Le was


    immersed in the joy of beating Daisy down for one time, but Max''s words were like a time bomb put in


    her heart, which was about to explode at any time.


    "You seem to have a good rtionship with Dr. Qiao?"


    Although they got along with each other less than a week, and she didn''t know much about Max, she


    heard it clearly and understood that Max was furious.


    Le thought she herself was always good at gauging people''s mind. However, facing the


    unfathomable Max, she seemed to be a schr meeting a soldier for she couldn''t exin it clearly


    even she had reasons, so she licked her lips and said tentatively, "We just grew up together."


    Hearing what she said, Charles looked at her with an unusual look on his gentle face. Then he said,


    "Le and I grew up together, and we were as close as brother and sister. Speaking of this, just like


    what Daisy said. In the blink of an eye, we have grown up."

 Chapter 10 A Scholar Encounters With A Soldier (Part One)

    Chapter 10 A Schr Encounters With A Soldier (Part One)


    Le cast a grateful nce at Charles. ¡®How loyal he was to save her from the disaster. She called him


    brother for so many years, which was not useless.¡¯ Le sighed like this, but she ignored the


    depressing atmosphere around her.


    "In that case, I came here at a wrong time when you would like to talk abut the old days."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    His voice was still low and maic. But the warning bell in Le''s heart had been awoken. She clearly


    knew that, this time, Max was really irritated. Regardless of the astonished look in Charles'' eyes, Le


    stood up and said: "Didn''t father say that you had something to discuss with Charles? Then we will


    leave now. "


    As Le spoke, she nced at Max, waiting for his answer. She could not guarantee that if she


    continued to stay, what irreversible thing would happen. She had never dared to disobey this man by


    her side.


    Even if he slightly frowned and showed a trace of displeasure, she would treat it as a scientific research


    project and study it for a long time. She thought it was better to end the matter as soon as possible


    before it got too bad on this day.


    "I happen to have something to discuss with Dr. Qiao, would you mind me staying here?" asked Max in


    a pleasant voice, after his indifferent gaze fell on Le, which made her feel like sitting on pins and


    needles. Besides, his these words sessfully made her give up.


    Le''s heart sank. She gave up struggling, being prepared to go back and be punished with death. She


    sat on the chair and looked at the weird atmosphere with a stiff face.


    "Of course not!"


    Except for Johnson, who else would say such words? The joy on the old man''s face disgusted Le.


    She didn''t want to admit that he was her father. But it didn''t matter. As long as Le took back the


    shares belonged to her mother, she would break off with Johnson!


    Max shook his goblet with his slender fingers and the blood red liquid swayed with his movements. A


    string of sound like musical notes came from his thin lips, "Mu group has a drug industry. At present,


    we are doing a scientific research on white cell cancer. Dr. Qiao, are you interested in participating in


    the research?"


    After hearing this, Charles said with a gentle smile, "Thank you for your invitation, but the main purpose


    of my return this time is to inherit the family business. Therefore, I''m afraid I''ll let you down."


    The expression on Max''s face remained unchanged, and Le took a look at him with great care,


    thinking that Charles should be the first person to refuse Max so far. She clutched her hands tightly,


    waiting for a storm.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Max didn¡¯t say anything after a long time, so the air around seemed to be


    solid. Then Max''s simple but clear voice reached everyone''s ears.


    "Okay."


    ¡®That''s all?¡¯ Le almost couldn''t believe her eyes. She didn''t expect such a moody man topromise


    so easily. Instead of being furious as she had expected, he only said a few words casually. She pursed


    her lips. A bad presentiment rose from the bottom of her heart.


    "Since Dr. Qiao doesn''t want to participate in the research, then there''s no need for me to stay. You


    folks please stay."


    Max stood up from the chair. His tall figure made Le could only look up at him. Seeing his eyes and


    cold smile at the corners of his mouth, then she heard his cold voice saying, "let''s go."


    Le dared not to cken off a bit, so she followed him out of the Song family. It was obvious that this


    family feast was very unhappy, at least the man in front of her was angry.


    Three meters away, Le could still feel the extreme low pressure around Max. She trotted to keep up


    with him and went into the Maybach. The driver started the car. Max was sitting in the back seat. Le


    had to sit next to him, but she didn''t dare to get too close, so her body was pressed against the car


    wall, which made she be in a very ufortable position.


    "Come here."


    The voice was still familiar. Le pressed her lips and moved submissively. Her nose was filled with the


    smell of Max. She sat stiff, waiting for Max pouring out his anger. After all, he was so obviously angry in


    Song family just now.


    Le thought she had already reached the state of God. She couldn''t believe that she could judge his


    emotion by his little expression change. For example, she knew Max was on the verge of anger. She


    had a reason to believe that he would throw her down at any time as long as she said something


    wrong.


    So Le sat beside him consciously. She was as quiet and obedient as a cat waiting for the order of the


    master.


    Out of the corner of his eye, the little woman seemed to be facing a formidable enemy, which made


    Max a little amused. In her heart, was he such a person who liked to fuss about?


    "Give me your hand."


    Hearing this, Le stretched out her hand reflexively, and then her hand was wrapped by a warm palm.


    She looked at Max in surprise, who was rubbing gently at her palm where she was pinched because of


    nervousness.


    Due to his proper strength and warm rub, Le felt sofortable that she almost groaned like a cat.


    Out of the corner of her eye, the side face of Max was beautiful. In fact, when he was not so cold, he


    was really a perfect man.


    Le''s face flushed unconsciously, and the ear she turned to the other side secretly was slight red.


    After taking a look at the awkward Le, a trace of weirdness shed through Max''s deep eyes.


    "Your rtionship with Charles."


    After a long time, Max still spoke calmly with a cold tone, showing no emotion.


    Sure enough, Le couldn''t escape being questioned. She looked at Max up and down, and said, "I''ve


    told you that we grew up together, just like brother and sister."


    Hearing that, Max stopped rubbing her palm. Then Le felt dizzy. When she came back to her senses,


    she was already pressed on the seat of the car by Max. She could feel the overwhelming masculine


    aura. Her lips were slightly open and she felt difficult to breathe.


    "Do you think I am easily fooled?"


    He pinched her neck which was so slender that it seemed as if the strength of his hand was a little


    heavier then the neck could be broken. Squinting dangerously, Max looked at the little woman in his


    arms, whose face became redder.

 Chapter 11 A Scholar Encounters With A Soldier (Part Two)

    Chapter 11 A Schr Encounters With A Soldier (Part Two)


    Le felt that the man must be crazy. He squeezed her neck without hesitation, like he was squeezing


    an ant. She closed her lips tightly for a long time and then she begged for mercy. "I really didn''t lie to


    you. You, let me go first. Eh-hem..."


    Her respiratory tract was tightly strangled by him. Le was no longer difficult to breathe. She was


    almost out of breath. She twisted her beautiful eyebrows, and her painful appearance finally made


    Max''s heart soft a bit. He slowly loosened his hand and whispered in her ear in a low and heavy voice,


    "Don''t let me repeat my words twice."


    Le regained her consciousness, breathing heavily. Max''s words seemed toe from afar, which


    couldn¡¯t be heard clearly.


    Max stood up gracefully, and his eyes, which were as deep as the pond, had a wave.


    It was no doubt that Charles would join the medical and research team of Mu group.


    It was nine o''clock in the evening when Le returned to the apartment. She slowly took a shower and


    went to bed. Feeling the bed was sinking due to Max, she couldn''t help but her body stiffen. Obviously,


    what would happen next.


    As Max''s hands touched the body of Melissa, who seemed to burst into mes. Le was involuntarily


    overwhelmed by Max and her whole body bing soft. When the hot body of Max came up to her,


    her spiritual sense had been burned to ashes.


    After holding each other for a whole night, Le was so tired that she fell asleep. In the darkness, Max''s


    eyes were bright. Le was breathing gently in his arms, who was not annoying at all, just like a soft cat


    scratching his heart.


    Max hugged Le harder. Then he closed his eyes and fell asleep. The moonlight poured in through


    the window, which seemed to spread silver ash on the ground, making them good sleep all night.


    By the time Le woke up, she found that Max was not in the apartment. She breathed a sigh of relief


    and turned over the bed. The maid stood in front of the door and whispered, "Miss Song, Mr. Mu had


    asked you to eat up all breakfast on the table."


    Hearing this, Le looked at the dining table and her face darkened. ¡®If I don''t get fat after finishing it,


    then I would die of being stuffed, okay?¡¯


    Lecked the ability to control herself. Even though she was not willing to, she could not help having


    breakfast all over the table. She swallowed the milk in her mouth and frowned slightly. She was


    dissatisfied with her increasing servility.


    After the breakfast, Le could finally escape from his apartment. After she got on the car, the driver


    said with a big smile, "Miss Song, you arete today."


    Le''s face turned a little red. She recalled the crazy behavior of Maxst night, and when she woke


    up, it was already nine o''clock in the morning. Le slightlypressed her lips and said, "let''s go."


    Mr. Zhang gave a reply. Then he started the car and drove towards the Song Group.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Today thepany was as busy as usual, but the logistics department Le was in charge of was as


    idle as usual, and she was not in a hurry, as if she was happy to see it. In contrast, the position of


    employees from the bottom like Daisy was different from that of Le. People said that Le and Daisy


    were quite different and they couldn''t bepared.


    Le''s beautiful eyes twinkled. ¡®We couldn''t bepared? Surely no, we couldn''t. I am not the same


    sort of person as Daisy. How could Daisypare with me?¡¯


    Le felt a little restless as she in thepany was as idle as usual, so she wanted to rush to the


    hospital, for she hadn''t seen her mother for three days. She didn''t know whether the nurse did as she


    told or not.


    Le checked her watch and it was one and a half hour before she could get off work. She frowned


    with impatience. When she was about to skip work and leave, Freddy came in. Le raised her


    eyebrows and wondered why he came to her now?


    With a ttering smile on his face, Freddy crossed his hands over his chest. If he changed his clothes,


    he could have been a member of a eunuch in a court y. She suppressed her emotion and pretended


    to be casual. "What''s up, Secretary?"


    The fact that Freddy was the spy that Johnson had arranged by her side was certain, so was he


    coming to deliver the ''daily check'' today? Le was guessing. But Freddy said with a smile, "I''m afraid


    that you are not familiar with thepany''s internal affairs, so I''m here to see if you need any help."


    Le raised her eyebrows. ¡®He wasn''t here to sound me out, but to help me?¡¯ That was strange. She


    replied in a low voice, "I don''t think there is anything I need help for the time being. Thank you for your


    concern, Secretary."


    She was wondering what made Freddy change his attitude today, and soon she got the answer. With a


    bigger smile, Freddy said tentatively, "Miss Song, you are by the side of Mr. Mu, so have you ever


    heard about the shortage of staff, orck of talents in Mu group? "


    Le sneered to herself. ¡®Talents? As a mere secretary of logistics department, how dare he consider


    himself one of the talents? Yet his courage to boast things on his own was admirable.¡¯ She didn''t say


    anything, but just looked at him lightly. Being stared at by Le, Freddy felt a little guilty. He smiled


    awkwardly and added, "Well, I¡¯m not saying that I''m a talent. But people always need to have the


    courage to rmend themselves, right? I just asked casually. Don''t worry about it, Miss Le."


    After saying that, Freddy felt that it was not proper to continue the conversation. Thus, he added,


    "Certainly, Miss Le, if Mr. Mu has said something like that, please introduce me to him."


    Le''s lips curled into a sneer. ''So he came here to me in order to help him find another job. The


    employees who aimed to high like him would not have good prospects in the end!''

 Chapter 12 Say Something Soft (Part One)

    Chapter 12 Say Something Soft (Part One)


    A hint of coldness shed on her face. Although Freddy was not a person to be trifled with, this


    personality was just the good thing for her. With this point, she could quickly stabilize her image, and


    then the next step could be carried out.


    Thinking of this, Le changed her face. She looked around and said carefully, "I will help you pay


    attention to it, but in exchange, you have to do something for me."


    Her words pleased Freddy. As the saying goes, "he whoughs best of himself is soft in the mouth." if


    he helped Le now, it was her good. In the future, if he had the chance to get promoted to a higher


    position and make money, he couldn''t escape. With an undisguised joy, Freddy approached and asked:


    "Miss Le, please tell me what I can do for you."


    With a hint of cunning in her eyes, Le lowered her voice, "I have a pile of documents to deal with, but


    I''m not familiar with..."


    Her voice trailed off as Le didn''t finish her words, and Freddy seemed to understand what she meant.


    So Le continued, "I have to go out now. Do you understand..."


    With a serious look, Freddy nodded and said, "don''t worry, Miss Le. I will deal with the file. I promise


    that nobody knows about it!"


    He said in a stern tone, as if to prove that he was telling the truth. Le''s smile became more and more


    deep. What a easily hooked fish. She acted as if nothing had happened, "Okay, thank you. I''ll talk


    about you in front of Max."


    Freddy looked excited, as if he had understood his way to make money from Le''s words. He nodded,


    "You can go now if you have something to deal with. I''ll handle the rest."


    Le took her bag and walked to the door. She smiled back and said, "thank you, sir!"


    Freddyughed obsessively. Putting aside all other things, Le was indeed a very beautiful woman. In


    comparison with her, Daisy was far less beautiful than her. After all, Le was born in a legal family and


    of pure blood.


    In the exquisitely decorated office, Johnson listened to the report from Freddy. He couldn''t help but


    breathe a sigh of relief. He confirmed, "did she really say that?"


    Bowed his head, Freddy replied: "yes, Miss Le said she had to go out, and asked me to keep the rest


    documents a secret."


    After he said that, thetter waspletely relieved. It seemed that he indeed worried too much. He


    waved his hand and said, "I see. You can go ahead with your work. You can withdraw the surveince


    of her."


    Freddy answered and then walked out of his office without any change of expression. Actually, he was


    cursing in his mind, hoping that Johnson couldplete this task well so as to make money from the


    official position. But he didn''t expect that Johnson didn''t mention the promotion at all.


    Fortunately, he had made two preparations. Not here, and there, and it seemed that Le trusted him


    very much. In this way, it was not far from his promotion and fortune!


    As soon as Le got out of the Song Group, she rushed to the hospital. The hospital was still quiet. She


    walked quietly to her mother''s bed, as if she had never waken up, for fear of waking her up.


    The mother on the bed was sleeping. Le pulled her hand and started to massage her gently. The


    doctor said that this was good for the flow of blood, and that would help the patient wake up early.


    Although the chance of waking up was almost zero, she was still unwilling to give up. She massaged


    her mother as she chattered.


    "Mom, you don''t know that recently, your daughter has been squeezed to the bone!"


    "If you are awake, you can scold him for me. He is a demon. I often lose my backbone when I see him."


    "But mom, you are too soft hearted. Look, someone has bullied you."


    "Mom, have a good sleep. When you wake up, I will take back what belongs to us. At that time, you


    can praise me. After all, it''s very tiring."


    "What is it?"


    A gentle voice sounded. Le did not prepare for it. She suddenly turned back, only to see that it was


    Charles. She breathed a sigh of relief. If the words she had just said was known by either Daisy or


    Sophia, the previous effort would be wasted!


    Fortunately, it was Charles. They hadn''t seen each other for a few years. There was no greetings


    yesterday. Le suddenly thought of him and greeted, "Charles, it''s been a long time."


    Charles looked at her and felt amused. Her character had not changed at all during these years. She


    was as witty as she was in his memory. But after all these things she had gone through, she might not


    be as innocent as she used to be. After all, her mother was put in danger and killed by someone.


    Charles felt sorry for her and said: "long time no see."


    They haven''t seen each other for a long time and they didn''t know what to say. Looking at the busy


    figure in front of him, Charles''s heart was beating fast. He went up and gave her a massage. The


    massage was much more professional than Le''s. when she was about to ask, she suddenly


    remembered that he was a doctor and had received a doctor at a young age.


    Le grinned, "doctor Charles, what are you going to do after youe back?"


    With a smile hanging on his lips, he replied: "for the time being, I need to get familiar with the business


    of mypany. I think you want to learn painting. How about teaching you in this rare time?"


    Le''s eyes lit up, but then she thought of something. She didn''t want to be caught cheating by the


    Max. Although her rtionship with Charles could not be purer anymore, never underestimate a man''s


    possessiveness. It was the result she summarized after working for the Max for so many days.


    So she shook her head and said, "no, thanks. I happened to be in thepany, so I can''t make it."


    A hint of disappointment shed through Charles''s gentle eyes but was then well concealed. He


    stopped and looked at his watch, "there''s a meeting in thepany. I''m going back. Let''s meet some


    other day."


    Le said yes and watched him walk out. Then she started to massage again.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 13 Say Something Soft (Part Two)

    Chapter 13 Say Something Soft (Part Two)


    When Charles walked out of the hospital, he ran into someone. He apologized as usual and saw an


    indifferent face. He was surprised and smiled politely. "Max, what a coincidence."


    Taking a look at him, Max slightly nodded without saying anything. He brushed past him and went


    straight to the hospital. Looking at his back, Charles had an unpredictable expression on his face.


    He had heard about the connection between Le and this man, but he still didn''t believe it. It seemed


    that the rumor was true today?


    He withdrew his gaze and left firmly.


    In the ward, Le was giving her mother a massage, keeping on murmuring, without noticing that


    someone was standing in front of the door.


    "Mom, do you think women are born to be inferior to men? Do I need to learn Taekwondo or


    Taekwondo? "


    Hearing what she said, Max had mixed feelings. Looking at the busy figure of Le, he squinted her


    eyes.


    Le changed her position and continued to massage, and said: "if you were to lift me a little hard, I


    could also resist. But I''m so thin. When I''m lifted by someone, it''s like carrying a little chicken,


    stretching my arms and legs. It''s really hard to see."


    Teased by her vivid metaphor, Max raised his eyebrows, walked in, and looked at the little woman in


    front of him who was in panic. She asked in astonishment, "Why are you here?"


    Hearing what she said, Max didn''t say anything, but his eyes were shining. Le felt a little guilty, so


    she didn''t know how much he had listened, but judging from the expression on his face, she didn''t think


    he had heard much.


    It was strange that she had power to fight back in front of others, but as long as she was in front ofMax,


    she couldn''t help but broke out like a ve without any resistance. With her lips pursed, Le stood


    still, somewhat at a loss.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Max''s eyes darkened and she said in an indifferent tone, "you don''t seem to listen to my


    words."


    Le trembled and wanted to retort. But every time, the words would alwayse to her mouth. She


    said, "you said twice a week ."


    With deep eyes, Max walked up to Le and locked her body in his arms by taking advantage of his


    height advantage. Then he said in a low voice, "it seems that you still can''t be well behaved."


    As Le was thinking about what he meant, her lips suddenly became soft. He rudely bit her lips until


    the taste of blood filled her mouth.


    A flush of red appeared on Le''s face because of theck of oxygen. Seeing that, Max tightened her


    throat. He held her body with one hand and said in a hoarse voice, "as a punishment, you don''t have to


    come to the hospital next week."


    Le trembled. She could bear everything, but her mother was her bottom line. She had already been


    deprived of her right to go to the hospital everyday. Now he even said that she was not allowed to


    come to the hospital next week!


    A burst of anger spread from the bottom of her heart. Le bit her lips and stared atMax. Until the


    words were to the tip of her mouth, but she couldn''t say a word. She began to hate herself, who was


    afraid of Max. If she couldn''t hold on to the bottom line, she would really lose her dignity in front of this


    man in the future.


    Le''s eyes darkened. When it came to self-esteem, she didn''t even think about it. She had chosen this


    way, and had expected the development of the situation. When it came to self-esteem, it would sound


    too hypocritical.


    Looking at the woman in front of him who was about to burst into anger a second ago, the next second


    she became depressed again. With an inexplicable touch of strange emotions in his heart, he loosened


    his grip on Le. His tone was slightly cold. "You''d better go home on time tonight."


    Le lowered her eyebrows, calmed down and said in a low voice, "I know."


    After giving her a deep look, Le turned around and left. Then the doctor came up to Max. Le could


    hear their voice drifting away, "Mr. Mu, these are the results of this month''s test and..."


    It was not until their voicepletely disappeared that she felt relieved. She continued to massage her


    mother and mumbled, "Mom, look, I was bullied again."


    When Max walked out of the ward, the doctor he met was the attending doctor of Le''s mother. He


    kept talking about the scientific research result of this month.


    "How is her mother?"


    A cold voice sounded. The doctor was stunned, and then realized that the woman mentioned by Max


    was Le''s mother. He replied hurriedly, "normally, this is the case for the people in a vegetative state.


    There is no special conditions, and everything can only be seen by God."


    The doctor was waiting for the response of Max, but Max''s face was cold and showed no intention to


    continue. The doctor was a clever man. He knew that Max was moody and quickly brought the subject


    back.


    "ording to our research team, the white cells in human body..."


    "The scientific research stopped. Wait for my notice."


    The doctor''s words were interrupted, and he looked at Max. However, thetter did not take his


    expression seriously and walked away, leaving the doctor stunned with the scientific records in his


    hand.


    When Le returned to her apartment, it was just around six o''clock. She looked at the sky, and it didn''t


    seem to get dark at all. She couldn''t help butin that she should stay in the hospital for more


    time. After all, she didn''t even have a whole day to go to the hospital next week.


    When the maid saw Lee back, she took the coat from her and said respectfully, "Mr. Mu said


    that he would note back tonight and asked you not to wait for him."


    Le breathed a sigh of relief. She was d that she finally got what she wanted, but she was not used


    to the feeling of being kept in the house. She pursed her lips, and held back the unhappy feeling in her


    heart. Then she turned around and went upstairs. She wouldn''t regret if she had decided, and she


    couldn''t either.

 Chapter 14 The Qiao Family And The Mu Family

    Chapter 14 The Qiao Family And The Mu Family


    "Do you want me to join the pharmacy research project of the Mu Group?"


    With his brows furrowed, Charles looked at his father and a hint of displeasure appeared on his gentle


    face. No matter what reason he had, he really didn''t like the man named Max. He didn''t like to


    cooperate with someone he didn''t like.


    Caspar also deeply looked at him. He knew what his son was thinking about, but there was a document


    in Qiao''s group that required Mu group to sign a contract with it. Max agreed without any hesitation that


    his son, Charles, muste to his scientific research team.


    Caspar had no choice but to agree as well. After all, considering the advantages and disadvantages, it


    was difficult for him to refuse.


    "Charles, I know that you don''t want to take over thepany, but it will affect the future of the Qiao


    family."


    Charles looked at him. His father never forced him to do anything he didn''t like. He believed that if he


    didn''t agree, Max would withdraw the conditions for helping hispany, letting it run its own course.


    Charles suddenly felt a pang of humiliation. That day when he was in Song family, he refused Max in


    public, but now he had to agree to go to the scientific research team. It was a humiliation. He pursed


    his lips. A hint of cruelty appeared in his eyebrows.


    Caspar also looked at his son, who was always proud of it, and felt that it was really unfair to him. He


    gritted his teeth and said, "forget it. If you don''t like it, then don''t go."


    A thought crossed his mind and he said in a low voice: "I''ll go."


    Caspar looked at him in surprise, too. Aplicated expression appeared on thetter''s face. Then,


    with a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Charles said, "father, I''m taking over the Qiao family now.


    I should pay more attention to the interests of the Qiao family. Trust me, I will deal with it well."


    Caspar also smiled with satisfaction, "Okay, you''re my son!"


    Charles''s shoulder was heavy. His fatherughed brightly. There was a fluctuation in his gentle eyes,


    but it disappeared in an instant.


    The news of Charles''s joining in the Mu group immediately drew the attention of the media. One was


    the financial tycoon, and the other was a famous doctor. The cooperation between the two families


    instantly caused a dispute in the outside world, and there were even rumors that the Mu family and the


    Qiao family would join hands, and then the whole D city would be owned by these two families.


    As for the rumors, the Mu group and the Qiao group remained unmoved and ignored the media. The


    news which was not groundless gradually turned to peaceful.


    The peace on the outside didn''t mean the inner peace. Since he joined the scientific research group,


    he almost stayed in theb every day, until he lost his appetite. In normal, his attitude towards work


    would certainly satisfy the boss, but that was not the way Charles was treated.


    He loved medical science and had a unique opinion, but that was exactly the barrier for him to


    communicate with other members of the group. Not only once, when Max heard someonein


    that Charles was too domineering and he seldom discussed with the members of the group, he came


    to a conclusion naturally. Although his conclusion was often correct, others felt that his attitude was


    more than enough.


    Hearing the members''ints once again, Max still looked cold, but his tone was cold. "Our


    company has not yet been idle enough to raise a bunch of losers."


    That member shivered at his words. He knew that it was because the president attached great


    importance to the scientific research group that he ignored his tone. He just forgot that in front of him,


    Max was a cold-blooded animal.


    With a gentle wave of the finger, that member immediately retreated, who was in a cold sweat.


    When the figure of the memberpletely disappeared, a cold light shed in Max''s eyes. What he


    wanted was the team spirit of cooperation. He didn''t need geniuses or geniuses. It seemed that


    Charles hadn''t realized his identity yet.


    If Max was frosty, he would make Charles realize the truth!


    Le hadn''t seen him for two consecutive days. It was good to get rid of that demon, butpared to


    the embrace of the man in front of her, she would rather stay with Max!


    "Le, trust me. I have no feelings for Daisy."


    Veron was a hypocrite. She might have believed him if she had seen the scene before. But now she


    was sick of it. Le shook off his arm and said coldly, "brother inw, please behave yourself. We are in


    thepany and probably have an ''encounter'' with my sister. At that time, both of us will be unable to


    defend ourselves."


    Hearing that, Veron didn''t grab her arms any more. As Le said, Daisy looked weak on the surface,


    but in fact, she was very good at using all kinds of methods. If he was found to pull Le together now,


    even if there was nothing, Daisy would use him of confusing right and wrong.


    However Looking at the pretty woman in front of him, he was sure that he loved her, and that he didn''t


    want to make things today


    His eyes darkened as he recalled how regretful he had been when he lost the girl who had always


    followed him.


    "Le, can you give me another chance?"


    Le almost burst intoughter. How ironic it was that the people who said he didn''t love her, now, were


    pleading for her. Back then, the people who thought she was trustworthy, also looked at her coldly,


    turned to show kindness to her sister. Now that they had engaged, he came to her and asked her to


    give him another chance.


    A hint of coldness shed in Le''s eyes. She smiled, "Okay, I''ll give you a chance."


    Veron''s eyes lit up and he was about to pull Le''s arm with joy. But then she said in a cold tone, "now I


    give you a chance. You can find a way to break off your engagement to her and abandon Daisy family


    openly. Isn''t that difficult?"


    To be honest, it wasn''t a difficult thing for other person, but to him, it was even harder. He frowned and


    didn''t know how to answer.


    Seeing his reaction, Le thought she should be a little sad, but strangely, she only had the disgusting


    feeling in her heart, nothing else.


    She continued with a sneer, "if you don''t even want to break off the engagement, how can I give you a


    chance?"


    Staring at the smiling face in front of him, a wry smile emerged on his face. He didn''t know what to say


    for a moment, so he whispered, "Le..."


    "Well, don''t call me. I can''t bear it. If there is nothing else, I''ll go to work."


    As she said, she turned around and was about to leave. But before she could take a step, she was


    pulled back by Violet again. This time, Le waspletely furious. She tried her best to get rid of his


    hand, and said in a cold voice, "Mr. Veron, please behave yourself!"


    He was so determined that he spoke every word clearly, "Le, you can''t forgive me now, but I won''t


    give up!"


    Leughed, "no, Mr. Veron. I''ve never hated you, let alone forgiving you. I''m going to bete.


    Goodbye."


    Taking a step forward, Veron blocked Le''s way. But Le calmed down after she was furious. She


    looked at him coldly. Even when Veron met with his eyes, he could not help but tremble, but she still


    insisted, "I said, I will not give up."


    With cold eyes, Le said, "Okay, I''ll ask you a few questions."


    After a pause, Veron said, "just say it."


    Le looked into his eyes and said, "first, you have engaged with my sister, Daisy. In the seniority, you


    should call me sister. If you don''t cancel the engagement, where do you put me in?"


    He was rendered speechless. He had never thought about the question. All he wanted was to find Le


    back and stay with him.


    Leughed, "do you want me to be your mistress?"


    After a pause, she continued, "then I want you to be disappointed. I''m not interested in a mistress."


    As she spoke, she grazed the side of Veron and tried to stop her again, but the woman in front of her


    was pulled away. He frowned and just wanted to swear who was unwise, but when he looked up and


    saw the person, he swallowed the words awkwardly and bit his tongue.


    "Mr.... Mr. Mu..."


    "Ah!" cried Veron in a stammer. He looked at Le who was in the arms of Max and felt very


    ufortable. Then, with a slight turn around, Le walked into a ck Maybach with Le.


    With a calm look on her face, Le was relieved after entering the car. The driver, Mr. Zhang, didn''t


    come to work today. It was Max who drove the car for her. She looked at him carefully. There was a


    strange feeling that she felt at ease after he appeared.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She pressed her lips slightly and said, "Thank you."


    Hearing no answer, Le stole a nce at him, but then looked into his eyes. In an instant, it seemed


    that something exploded. When she was about to turn her eyes away, she heard him say in an


    indifferent voice, "you''re not a good student."


    The simr words sounded more like tender?


    Le believed that she must be hallucinating because of the rage of Veron. Otherwise, she would not


    have heard such a sentence from Max?


    A look at the little woman in her world who was still immersed in her own thoughts, a strange


    expression appeared on the face, and suppressed the nameless emotions in his heart. He turned his


    face. Was he really happy about her saying "thank you" just now?


    Outside the window, the figure of Veron was still standing in the same ce, and he was staring at that


    ce. A dash of cruelty appeared between Max''s eyebrows, but no one told him that he couldn''t fall in


    love with a woman who belonged to the Max?


    Sitting in the front passenger''s seat, Le was in a trance. She was surprised that the former lover in


    the past would say such things to her, but there was no other emotions in her heart except for disgust


    for him. She was sure that she no longer liked Veron. But who was the reason why her heart beat so


    fast now?


    The answer was about toe out. Le could see the anxiety and nervousness in Max''s eyes. She


    guessed that he seemed to be suppressing something. Her eyes dimmed as she realized that he must


    be unhappy to see the scene.

 Chapter 15 The Wasteland Was Rebuilt (Part One)

    Chapter 15 The Wastnd Was Rebuilt (Part One)


    To her surprise, Max didn''t get angry. Le felt nothing but suppressed. She was perturbed all the way.


    It wasn''t until the car stopped that she realized she had to go to work. Then she said with hesitation, "I


    have to work..."


    She didn''t dare to speak loudly, but her weak voice still displeased the man by her side. He turned to


    look at her coldly and said indifferently, "It seems that you have a bad memory. I told you that your work


    is just to please me."


    For the first time, Max repeated his words twice. Le trembled. Although she was dissatisfied, she


    could not show any emotion on her face. She lowered her voice and said, "I see."


    Getting out of the car following Max, Le looked around and then frowned. There was nobody else


    here. Unknowingly, they are out of the city. It''s summer now, but the cold wind around still made Le


    shiver a little.


    Max turned around, looked at her with an indifferent gaze, and then said indifferently, "Give me your


    hand."


    Feeling extremely ttered, Le looked at the hand he held out. She was so shocked that she kept


    watching for a long time. Then Max''s face became more gloomy. ¡®Did she have to force me to repeat a


    sentence twice?¡¯


    On the edge of Max''s explosion, Le stretched out her hand in time. He nced coldly at her, but said


    nothing. She breathed a sigh of relief, and followed him step by step into an unknown path, which was


    almost not able to be regarded as a path.


    It was really hard to call it as a road. It was surrounded by the weeds, which were about half height.


    People made this path by deliberately stepping on. Le, who used to walk on the asphalt road,


    staggered in high heels. Due to Max was holding her hand, she didn''t fall down to the ground and felt


    disgraced.


    Le looked into the distance and asked, "Where are we going?"


    Clutching her hand, Max walked forward without answering her. Le could only follow him step by


    step. But it felt like a blind man walking. She was so nervous that her heart beat faster.


    After a long time, Max stopped. Le gasped for air. Yet on seeing the room in front of her, she forgot to


    breathe.


    This was an old room, strictly speaking, it could not be called a room. Because there was no roof, Le


    swallowed spittle and didn''t know what Max brought her here for.


    "Go in."


    Le was shocked by the sudden voice and trembled all over. She frowned. Looking at the room in


    front of her, Le thought it was like a haunted room in the movie. Although Le knew she shouldn''t


    ask such a question, she said uncontrobly, "Why should I go in first?"


    With a gloomy face, Max looked at the little woman who was flinching back. ¡®Was she so timid?¡¯


    He was right. Le could do anything, but being brave was the most difficult thing for her. She wasn''t


    afraid of all the difficulties, but she was extremely afraid of things that could not be exined by


    science.


    "Excuse me, can I stay outside?"


    Le asked cautiously, with a look of appeal in her eyes. When she was not prepared, Max suddenly


    opened the door and Le let out a scream. The blue veins on Max''s temple were throbbing due to her


    scream, which made Max began to doubt if it was a wrong choice to bring her to this ce.


    Without observing any movement after screaming, Le squinted her eyes into a seam. The first sight


    she saw was the sullen face of Max. She tried to suppress the fear in her heart, nodded slightly and


    apologized, "Sorry, I have lost control..."


    Max ignored her and went straight into the room. Le hurried to keep up with him. To her surprise, the


    room was not as gloomy as she thought. Instead, it was neat and tidy. If the dust on the tables and


    chairs was removed, the room would look pretty normal, so Le gradually calmed down.


    Le followed Max closely. There was a door in the other side of the room. Seeing Max walk forward


    and open the door, Le felt her view became broad in a sh. On the opposite side stood the endless


    weeds. As it was summer, the green leaves brought a visual impact. The air was filled with a faint


    fragrance of grass. She finally realized how inappropriate her scream was.


    "How do you like this ce?"


    Hearing the deep and maic voice of Max, Le answered truthfully, "Very good."


    Max cast a ce at Le and then he said, "If we rebuilt the wastnd into an amusement park, what


    do you think?"


    Le raised an objection by instinct, "If we rebuilt it, we would rather build a farm. Look, it''s a fertile


    land, and the weeds are so thick. In this case, if we rebuilt a farm, the quality of cultured nts or fruits


    must be good."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Le squatted down, picked up a little of the soil and smelled it. Then she smiled at him and said,


    "What I guessed is right. The acid-base value of thisnd is just right. If it is improved a little more,


    there would be no problem to nt fruit here."


    With his deep eyes, Max listened to Le say it in a humorous way. He had done a thorough research


    on her. She majored in finance at university. At first, he just wanted to test her ability, but he didn''t


    expect that she would give him such a big surprise. He slightly squinted his eyes and said, "You''ve


    learned agriculture?"


    What he said pulled Le back to realitypletely. She had just forgotten that the person in front of


    her was the CEO of Mu Group. ying tricks in front of such a person was really beyond her ability.


    She closed her lips and then said "I had took a few agricultural courses when I was at college."


    The emotion in Max''s eyes became more and more difficult to grasp. He said with a few words, "Go


    on."


    Le was stunned for a while, and finally she realized that he wanted her to go on saying something


    about thend. She paused, and the pride of a swift horse that had been taken by Bo Le, a tatent


    scout, arose spontaneously.


    "I have just looked around and found that the specific data still need to be measured by electric


    devices. At that time, we can build not only a nting farm, but also some other houses. Since there is


    a distance from the city, this season it can be used as a resort. In this way, the profit of thisnd will be


    increased quickly."


    An expression change appeared on Max''s face. He hadn''t thought of the n of the resort. In this way,


    the scale of the operation would not be small. Normally, without enough confidence, ordinary people


    wouldn''t have the guts to make such a propose. His eyes twinkled.

 Chapter 16 The Wasteland Was Rebuilt (Part Two)

    Chapter 16 The Wastnd Was Rebuilt (Part Two)


    Max thought, ¡®She was quite bold.¡¯


    The more Le said, the more excited she became. In the end, she was even about to spit. Then Le


    was stopped by Max in time. "All right. When the resort ispleted, you will be in charge of the n


    for thisnd."


    Le was shocked and looked at him in disbelief. This was not a game for children. If she made some


    mistakes, then several million may not be enough to pay for the loss.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "You dare not?" Max said in an indifferent tone.


    Le hurriedly responded, "I dare!"


    As long as he didn''t afraid of loss, she had nothing to fear.


    With a smile in the corners of Max''s mouth, he looked at Le as if she was a fish that had been


    hooked. His thin lips moved slightly. "After getting on the right track, 40% of the profits will be marked


    under your name."


    He threw thousands of red coins on her with this simple sentence. Le pretended to be calm. Max was


    so rich that few people couldpare with him.


    He was rich and could do whatever he wanted.


    After everything was decided, Max drove back. Le got excited all the way. After all, if the farm


    seeded, forty percent of the profit would be almost enough to support her whole life. The first step to


    revenge was to be strong.


    Le took a look at Max who was driving. ¡® I could understand it as he was helping me.¡¯


    Noticing the gaze from the little woman, Max didn''t change his face. He pursed his lips and looked the


    same as usual. Yet Le felt him attractive, then she turned away hurriedly, but she didn''t realize that


    the man by her side was smiling.


    It seemed that they got along well with each other.


    When they returned to thepany, Le was the one who was in the spotlight. After all, the man who


    drove her back in person was none other than Max, the CEO of the Mu Group!


    Since when, the name of "Max" had be a fairy tale, turning from the teenager financial tycoon to


    the representative of power and money. Almost all the women in the D city dreamed that one day they


    could climb into his bed and be his woman, turning into a powerful woman.


    Atst, the dream of many women was realized by Le. The difference was that she was not an


    ordinary female, but a special one. As a woman born in a rich family, she had been envied by her peers


    since childhood. Although the Song Group was not on par with the Mu Group, she had been born


    superior to other ordinary women.


    Stepping on the high heels, Le walked into the revolving door of the Song Group lordly. With the


    admiration or jealousy of many people, Le felt cold in her heart for she disdained to use her body for


    such an eyesight but she wanted revenge. While thinking about it carefully, she did not lose anything as


    Max''s woman.


    An involuntary smile appeared on Le''s face. When she entered the office, she didn''t receive the care


    from Freddy. Le suddenly realized that maybe Johnson had let down his guard on her.


    Just as Le was about to sit down for a rest, someone approached from the front door. Le looked at


    Daisy in the opposite, with a sh of hatred in her beautiful eyes. Yet Daisy did not notice this change


    at all. Daisy casually sat on the sofa with fingers being around the hair on her chest. In Le''s eyes,


    Daisy was very annoying.


    "Oh, I was wondering why I didn''t see you this morning. It turned out you were with Max." Said Daisy.


    With a cold smile on her face, Le said, "Yeah, Max has taken me to buy jewelries this morning. Do


    you think they look good on me, sister?"


    As Le said, she stretched out her slender hand. The light shining on her slender fingers made Daisy


    grit her teeth. The tinum ring with a pear shaped diamond and two slimmer long stick diamonds is


    obviously the most expensive Harry stone in the market. Daisy liked the diamond at the first sight when


    she engaged with Veron, but he didn''t buy it for her. The reason was that it was too expensive!


    The face of Daisy darkened. Seeing Le''scent look, Daisy wanted to tear her up!


    ¡®Why? Why am I not as great as her? In terms of appearance, I am absolutely confident, butpared


    with Le, I¡¯m still not dignified enough. In terms of talent, I think I am better than Le. But out of the


    company, who would care about my talent?¡¯


    The hatred of Daisy was undisguised. Looking at it, Le was cold in the heart. ¡®My mother was made


    into a vegetative state by you, Daisy and Sophia, then you took away my mother''s shares little by little.


    How could I stand it!¡¯


    Le calmed herself down. She couldn''t show any emotion now, or all her efforts would be in vain. She


    took a deep breath and gently stroked the ring in her hand. It was given to her by Maxst night. To


    make him feel she liked it, Le wore the ring on her finger. She didn''t expect that it would be made use


    of at this time. Le deliberately softened her tone and said, "Sister, if you like it..."


    Le prolonged her tone on purpose. With a glimmer of hope in Daisy''s eyes, she wondered whether


    Le was going to give the ring to her.


    What Le said nextpletely got on Daisy''s nerves.


    "Ask my brother-inw to buy it for you."


    Le said as if it was a matter of course. And indeed, what she said was regarded as a matter of


    course. Yet her words just hit on Daisy''s sore spot. Then Daisy stood up all of a sudden. With a frosty


    face, Daisy said in a stiff tone, "I have something else to do, so I''m leaving now."


    Then Daisy left in her high heels in a hurry, leaving Le in the room.


    Looking at her back, Le sneered coldly. The resentment in her eyes was so great that it seemed to


    almost burn a hole in the back of Daisy. Le tapped the table unconsciously with her fingers. ¡®Daisy


    and her mother have made me and my mother suffer so much. If I don''t return fire, it could hardly be


    justifiable.¡¯

 Chapter 17 The Map Of The Farm (Part One)

    Chapter 17 The Map Of The Farm (Part One)


    After going back to her desk, the anger in Daisy''s heart almost broke out. Staring at the documents


    piled up in front of her, she couldn''t help but sh a strange look. Her lips curled and her fingers


    gradually clenched into fists. Le, look at you. The logistics department can''t stay there any longer!


    Soon it was time to go off work. Le stayed in the office for a long time and felt something was wrong.


    She was not allowed to visit her mother. What a cruel request! Her constantint seemed to have


    some spirit. The phone on the table suddenly vibrated, and she immediately pressed the answering


    button by conditioned reflex.


    "Come to mypany."


    A cold voice came from the other end of the line. Le obeyed the regtions of call as it should be.


    She hung up the phone and headed for the Mu group. Looking at the magnificent building in front of


    her, she slowly stepped in.


    Without her self introduction, this woman was recognized by the receptionist. She said with respect,


    "turn left, private elevator, ninth floor."


    Le nodded slightly and thanked the receptionist politely. Then she walked into the elevator under the


    strange gaze of the receptionist. As the name suggested, only Max was in this private elevator. Now


    she was also enjoying it. After looking around, she suppressed the emotions surging in her heart and


    stepped into the floor after the elevator ring.


    The room was so quiet that the echo of footsteps echoed in the air-conditioning room for several times.


    The temperature was a little low and she shivered all of a sudden She entered the office of Max.


    Max was looking down at the documents and seemed not to be aware of her arrival. Looking from


    Le''s point of view, she only felt that his side face looked very beautiful. The afternoon sunshine was


    not strong, showing a slightly warm yellow. A few strands of sunlight sprinkled into his hair from the


    windowsill, gently pulsing on his hair.


    She stood at the door and didn''t go in. It was not until he realized her existence that he squinted


    slightly. He said in an indifferent tone, e in."


    Le dared not cken off, and went straight into the house. Before she stood firm, she was pulled


    over by a strong force. She screamed, and the breath of him made her heart beat faster. She tried to


    suppress the abnormality in her heart. Le whispered: "why did you call me?"


    Max''s breath sprayed in her neck. Not long after, the skin became red and tempting, like a ripe cherry


    that was picked by someone, making people want to take a bite.


    In fact, Max also did so. When he swept lightly over her skin, she trembled, and her body was very


    sensitive. Her whole body was unable to move and she was paralyzed.


    Max just buried his head in her neck and did not make the next move. His short hair was soft and


    smooth on her skin. Le felt itchy and wanted to move. But she heard a low and a very hoarse voice.


    "Don''t move."


    With a blush on her face, Le could feel the change in his body. She sat still instantly and froze for a


    long time. When her legs were almost numb, the Max behind her finally let go of her body.


    As soon as he released her, Le jumped off his legs. Max said in a cold and calm voice, "this is the


    n of the farm. Have a look."


    Le took it and looked at it roughly. The design was very exquisite, the division was very clear and the


    very good design draft. She nodded and said, "good."


    Hearing that, Max took a look at her with a weird expression in her deep eyes. Then she said, "look at it


    carefully."


    Le checked it again carefully. Still nothing special. She said with hesitation, "I haven''t found it out..."


    Hearing that, Max''s eyes darkened. It was reasonable. She was a university student who had


    graduated in University and was not able to find any problem by herself. However, he calmed himself


    down and took the design drawing over. He modified it with the pen in his hand and then handed it to


    her, "check it again."


    Le had been ustomed to his carefulness. She took over the drawing and nced at it, a hint of


    surprise appearing on her face. If it was an excellent one, then this one would be useful forpetitors


    because it would be much more clear than the previous one.


    The level of the script had been doubled, and the volume of the nk had also been doubled. Le


    checked the draft over and over again as if she had picked up a treasure. She had always been very


    talented in this aspect. After being poked out by Max, she raised the pen in an instant and drew


    another line on the paper, and then she returned it to Max.


    He looked at hercently and took over the drawing. There was a look of surprise on his face. He


    had checked her information and got her good scores in school. But he didn''t expect that she could


    understand it so quickly and easily.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Le looked at Max with a big smile as if she was a cat who caught a mouse for its owner to praise her.


    The smile on Max''s face was so bright that he didn''t notice it. After a while, he said in a low voice,


    "follow this sketch and go back to make another one."


    With an inexplicable loss in her heart, Le nodded in a low voice, looking upset.


    Perhaps she didn''t realize that she would unconsciously show her true feelings in front of Max. Every


    move of her was full of amorous feelings.


    Seeing her expression, Max raised her eyebrows slightly and said in a soft voice, "good girl."


    That was what he usually said to her. In the past, Le always thought he was threatening her. But


    today, out of her expectation, she felt a little excited. She pursed her lips and hid her unfathomable


    emotion, waiting for his order.


    Having a nce at her, Max said casually, "wait for me to join you."


    Answered Le obediently. She sat on the sofa, propping her chin with her hands, and admiring his


    office. She hadn''te to his office in such a hurryst time. She left in a hurry and didn''t have time to


    enjoy the decoration work. As a financial student, she worshiped the fragrance and design major, so


    she often took sses in the University. Generally speaking, Le was a child who liked studying at


    other''s University.

 Chapter 18 The Map Of The Farm (Part Two)

    Chapter 18 The Map Of The Farm (Part Two)


    The decoration style of Max''s office was veryfortable, simple and generous, but not very exquisite.


    It was not monotonous and not fancy, which was very in keeping with his image. Thinking of this, Le


    could not help but turn to look at him.


    It was a very familiar face. The profile of the face was perfect, which was delicately carved by the God.


    Now it was slightly coated with golden edge in the sun, and the fine features could not even be seen


    through the pores. His eyes were always shining, and even in the darkness, they were still alive.


    With her chin resting on her hands, Le stared nkly at Max, or seeming to look at someone through


    the Max. In a word, when Max turned his eyes, he happened to see her in a daze. After a pause, he


    said indifferently, "go home."


    Hearing that, Le came to herself. Looking at the handsome face of Max, she blushed at once.


    Standing up hurriedly, she followed Max, and when she walked out, she shivered again because of the


    low temperature, which made the man squint at her. "It''s a little cold," said Le immediately


    Without saying a word, he turned around and kept moving forward. His footsteps were so big that Le


    had to run all the way to keep up with him. The space in the elevator was so small that almost all of her


    nose was filled with his breath. She held her breath and walked side by side with him. She was a little


    behind him, because she lowered her eyes, so she didn''t even know when he stopped and turned


    around.


    As her nose hit his chest, Le wanted to move back, but was pulled into his arms again. The pain


    almost made her cry. A low voice above her head said, "raise your head."


    Hearing this, Le raised her head and criticized him in her mind. What kind of hobby was he? He


    seemed to be interested in ying with her?


    Because of the impact, there was a slight flush on the tip of her nose. The tear nd was also filled


    with tears. She looked pitiful, like a frightened rabbit.


    She was so small that she was annoying and adorable when scratching his heart.


    "Does it hurt?"


    He asked her in a low voice.


    Even if it hurt, Le didn''t dare to say it. She shook her head and said, "No."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When saying this, Le was almost suspicious. If there was thunder now, she should have been struck.


    Obviously, Max did not believe her. He put his hand on her nose and said in a hoarse voice, "do you


    still say it doesn''t hurt? It''s red."


    Looking at the man in front of her, Le slightly bent down and looked at him. His breath sprayed on


    her face. It was itching, with a hint of coldness. In the quiet, she seemed to be able to hear her own


    heartbeat, as fast and strong as a drum.


    Obviously, Max had heard it too. A smile appeared in his eyes. He was very satisfied with the little


    woman''s reaction in front of him, but it was often seen through.


    The Bertha''s face turned red and frank came into the building. She was about to make a phone call to


    Max when a woman followed him out of the elevator. Their intimacy made her lose control. She took a


    step forward and said in a sharp voice, "Max!"


    Upon hearing that, her eyes turned cold. He straightened up, squinted at the angry woman in front of


    him, and said coldly, "get out."


    Again! Was that all he had between them?


    With a unwilling face, Bertha stepped forward and came a meter away from Max. She looked over his


    body and looked at the calm face of Le. It was this woman. Why was she better than her?


    Bertha''s eyes were full of jealousy, looking at her face as if she were looking at a humble ant. Le''s


    eyes were cold. Who the hell was she? Except for the Max, she had never been afraid of anyone!


    Bertha took a deep breath and had just calmed down. Then she was sneered by Le''s sarcastic eyes.


    She said coldly, "Max, you abandon me like this. Aren''t you afraid that I will spread your business out?"


    She couldn''t care so much now. She couldn''t afford to lose the Max. Once she lost him, she would lose


    her life. Whatever it would take, she woulde back to him again!


    Bertha forgot that she was threatening the person who was the biggest financial tycoon in D city now. If


    he wanted, or did not even touch one of her fingers, she wouldpletely disappear from D city.


    Before she released his information, she wouldpletely lose the ability to speak.


    There were two ways to show the world that were not afraid of tigers. One was a newborn calf, the


    other was a dying man. Obviously, Bertha belonged to thetter. With an icy expression in Max''s eyes,


    he looked at the secretary next to him and said coldly, "get her out."


    The secretary nodded and motioned the guard in front of the door to drag Bertha out. She frantically


    avoided him, her wavy hair tousled by her, and she was dragged all the way out of the Mu Group.


    Looking at it, Le was shocked. She pressed her lips, thinking of that banquet at the gate.


    The warning from his friend was still vivid in her mind. She originally thought it didn''t matter, but now


    she could not ignore the abnormality in her heart. She lowered her eyes to conceal her emotions.


    Hearing this, Max looked more gloomy, so did Le. She followed him silently all the way back to the


    apartment. Before entering the room, she was lifted up into the air. When she came to her senses, she


    was held in his arms.

 Chapter 19 They Happened To Have The Same View

    Chapter 19 They Happened To Have The Same View


    Le looked at the man, whose gloomy eyes made her resist, so she subconsciously turned her head


    away to avoid the ufortable feeling. Yet the next second, her chin was pinched by him.


    Max squinted dangerously, staring at the little woman, and being dissatisfied with her resistance. Then


    he lowered his head and kissed her.


    Little by little, the rity in Le¡¯s eyes disappeared, and atst it was gone.


    It was a sleepless night.


    The morning sunshine sprinkled to the bed openly, and a few strands of them fell between the


    eyebrows of Le. Due to not drawing the curtain, Le woke up very early in the morning. She


    muttered and opened her eyes slightly.


    Her side was already empty. Looking at the time, Le found it was only seven o''clock in the morning.


    She thought she woke up pretty early, but to her surprise, Max had already left.


    It seemed that Max was always very busy with his work. Compared with him, Le felt a little


    embarrassed for her own being free in thepany.


    Le looked at the piles of breakfast on the table. She knew she must eat up each drop without the


    reminder of the maid. For such an inhuman method, she could not say anything against it, which


    sounded more inhuman and this fell into endless circles. Le had no choice but to bite the sandwich


    hard. The male chauvinism of Max had reached such a certain level that she could only endure it.


    After having breakfast, Le felt she was like a pig kept in a dark circle, who was waiting for someone


    would kill her one day when she has fatten up. Her heart shivered with fear by this thought. Then she


    tidied up hurriedly and went out of the apartment. The driver had already been waiting for her outside


    the door for a long time. When he saw Le, he smiled and said, "Miss Le, you got up so early


    today."


    Le pressed her lips and didn''t know what to say except for smiling. After getting on the car, Mr.


    Zhang drove smoothly so the car didn¡¯t jolt them on the way to thepany.


    The ck Maybach was so eye-catching that it attracted a lot of attention from thepany staff. With


    eyes twinkling with a beam of light, Le entered into thepany.


    Now that Johnson hadid down his guard, it was time to take actions. The earlier she carried out her


    n, the earlier it would bepleted, and the earlier she could leave him. Thinking of this, Le


    paused, ignoring the strange feeling in her heart. She took out thepany information he gave her,


    remembering that he had said that there was a Mr. Dong, who was left by her grandfather of the Song


    Group. Then today, she was going to meet this manager, Mr. Dong.


    A hint of cunning shed through Melissa¡¯s clear and bright eyes. She sat in the office leisurely and


    knocked the table with her hands. Thepany''s ranking table was disyed on theputer, and


    Mr. Dong was in charge of the technology department. It was said that there was a certain rtionship


    between the technology department and the logistics department, so as the undersecretary of the


    logistics department, it was natural for her to look for the manager of the technology department. Such


    a rtionship served as a good cover for Le. After picking up her phone, Le walked out of the


    office.


    There was only a corridor between the logistics department and the technology department. They were


    not far from the end of the corridor. Le song, wearing high heels, said nothing about the strange gaze


    from others and did not care about the small disturbance in the crowd. With a decent smile, she stood


    in front of the door of Mr. Dong with a document in her hand. And she gently knocked on the door and


    opened it.


    Looking at the smilingdy in front of the door, Bernal was startled. It was said that Miss Le was


    extremely difficult to get along with, so he had no idea what she came here for.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Le looked at Bernal up and down. He was nearly forty years old. He looked upright, simple and


    honest, with a pair of sses on his square face. He should be a refined man when he was young, and


    theyout of the office was not gorgeous, which made him look cool and refreshing. He was the only


    one left by his grandpa, but Le was not clear about his working ability, or maybe she could throw


    away a brick in order to get a gem.


    Le and Bernal were observing each other. Just like what they said, Le was very beautiful. She was


    not inferior to others even in this era of advanced stic technology. However, Bernal cared much


    about her identity and he was a worker left by her grandfather. He had been working very hard over the


    years. He believed that the Song Group was not as good as it used to be. He felt sorry for it but he


    could do nothing. He wanted to know whether it was a coincidence that Le appeared or she had a


    n, which need him to sound out her intention.


    Both of them were lost in thought. No one was willing to say a word first. There was a silence of


    awkwardness in the air. After a long time, Le closed the door of the office. Her move made Mr.


    Dong''s heart beat fast. It seemed that Miss Le had something to talk to him. He cleared his throat


    and asked, "Miss Le, why are you here today?"


    Le was amused by the way he spoke. She walked to him slowly and tried to be polite. She put the


    documents in her hand on his desk and said in an indifferent tone, "Mr. Dong, the staff of your technical


    department seemed to be a little sluggish. The work in logistics department has hardly been done.


    Here is the data. Please have a look."


    After hearing what she said, Bernal took over the document. His face changed as he looked down. He


    was indeed ck in the past month. He didn''t expect that this would let his subordinates be


    neglectful of duty. Just as she said, the work from the technical department was directly transferred to


    the logistics department without any adjustment. A hint of anger appeared on his simple face. He said


    in a deep voice, "Miss Le, thank you for your reminder. I will take care of it seriously and give you a


    reasonable exnation. "


    Le''s brick had been thrown out, but no gem was taken back from Bernal. Her eyes shed, and she


    directly went to the point. "Mr. Dong is left by my grandpa, right?"


    As Bernal heard what Le said, he already knew her purpose. It seemed that they happened to have


    the same view. When he looked at her, he already understood what she meant. Le reached out to


    him and said with a meaningful smile, "Mr. Dong, happy cooperation!"


    Mr. Dong smiled and said, "Happy cooperation."


    When Le went back from the technology department to the logistics department, Freddy, who was


    walking towards Le, saw her. Seeing that she wasing from the technology department, Freddy


    was puzzled and asked, "Miss Le, what were you going to do in the technology department?"


    Le put the document into his arms and said calmly, "Even a person who doesn''t understand much


    like me can figure out the dereliction of duty in the technical department. You have been working in the


    company for so many years, but you just let them bully you in this way?"


    Freddy took over the document and checked it. His face changed dramatically. Recently, he had been


    too busy observing her and reporting to Johnson, so he neglected the work. Freddy did not expect to


    be caught by her that he had made such a big mistake. On the surface, he was the boss, but in fact,


    everyone knew that Miss Le owned a lot of shares. If he offended her, how could he live a better life


    in the future?


    Cold sweat broke out all over Freddy¡¯s body and he said, "It''s my fault, my fault. I won''t make this


    again!"


    His words were so sincere that Le felt embarrassed to continue ming him. She nced at him and


    said, "Although the work in logistics department is easy, we can''t let people bully us like this. We still


    need to pay them back."


    Freddy knew that Miss Le was not a person who could be trifled with. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a


    tooth. It was human nature. Then the department and the technology department have a conflict!


    After talking with Freddy for a while, Le went back to her office. She had made such a great trap. She


    didn''t believe that Freddy wouldn''t be taken in. On the surface, the technology department had a bad


    rtionship with the logistics department, which was more conducive to her action with Bernal. She


    must get the shares of the Song Group!


    Now that she happened to have the same view with Bernal, Le was much relieved. She had a long


    way to go and she had to make a good n. Those who had bullied her must pay back in a hundred


    times or even a thousand times!


    For example, present Daisy, Le gently rubbed the ring on her finger, with a touch of coldness in her


    eyes. Since Daisy was so impatient, Le would take advantage of it. Her slender fingers slid across


    the screen, gently slid a few times, and found the number that once fascinated her. Her smile became


    frosty, and she dialed the number.


    The call was connected soon and a gentle voice came from the phone, which sounded anxious and


    excited, "Le! Have you forgiven me? "


    In the past, his voice always sounded cheerful for Le, but at this moment, she faintly felt disgusted.


    Suppressing the disgust in her heart, Le said indifferently, "It''s useless to say whether I forgive you or


    not now. Let''s see each other."


    On the other side of the phone, a smug smile appeared on Veron''s handsome face. He knew that she


    would not forget him easily, so he softened his tone a little and asked, "Where do we meet?"


    After a short silence, Le said casually, "How about we go to the university?"


    Suppressing the eagerness in his heart, Veron said, "Okay, then we''ll see each other there."


    Although Veron had tried his best to suppress the joy in his tone, he still exposed his emotion


    unconsciously. Apparently, Le noticed it. Her eyes darkened. In front of her old lover, she didn''t have


    the past feeling, but her heart was filled with disgust. Such a different feeling did not make her


    ufortable, but her heart was at ease. She hung up the phone and dialed another number. A voice


    that hasn''t been heard for a long time came.


    "Le, you, you don''t hate me?"


    The voice of Astrid came from the phone. It reminded Le of the moment when Astrid had pushed her


    into Max, and then overwhelming hatred swept over Melissa. She restrained the hatred with her fingers


    clenching and said, "I''m looking for you for something. See you at the entrance of the University."


    Astrid paused on the phone and seemed to be thinking. Atst, Astrid agreed, "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Le''s fingers began to rx a little. She felt a sting in her palm, which


    was cyan and purple due to her fingernails. If she remembered correctly, Astrid had a secret crush on


    Veron. In the past, she needed to consider Le. But now she shouldn''t be so hesitant when she saw


    Veron again ording to her character. After all, Astrid has been loving Veron secretly for so many


    years. Now that they graduated, it''s time for Astrid to be outspoken and tell Veron that she has been


    loving him.

 Chapter 20 Design (Part One)

    Chapter 20 Design (Part One)


    Le raised her wrist and checked the time on her watch. It was exactly 12 o''clock at noon, so Veron


    and Astrid should be on the way.


    After stopping a car, Le told the address casually and then leaned over the car window, looking at the


    passing cars leisurely. Le wondered whether Daisy would like this gift or not. The taxi passed by a


    Maybach. Her heart tightened. Le looked back at the license te number in a hurry and panicked.


    ¡®Why did hee to thepany at this time?¡¯


    Le got out of the car in a hurry, and having no time to took the change, she turned around and


    rushed to thepany. Max was justing over from the garage. When he saw her in front of the


    gate of the Song Group, a trace of strangeness shed across his cold face. Taking advantage of his


    good height, Max walked to Le in a few steps. His voice was as low as a cello, "What are you doing


    here?"


    After thinking about it for a while, Le found it difficult to exin what she was going to do next, so she


    just said, "I came down to have lunch."


    Max took a deep look at her and said in an indifferent tone, "Together."


    Le hated the word ''together'' a lot at this time for she was so busy with her own things. She hesitated


    for a long time and finally said, "I want to go to a ce before that."


    Thetter looked at her with a deeper expression and spoke in a deeper tone, "Where are you going?"


    Le paused for a while, thinking that she would not be able to see the wonderful scene if she kept


    talking with him, so she said hurriedly, "My former university."


    Though noticing her eagerness, Max didn''t go along with her words. He just stared at her with a pair of


    quiet eyes. He didn''t move or speak. Le realized that the man in front of her seemed to be a little


    angry, so her urgent words slowed down as well. Her words were filled with pleading, "Could you


    please apany me to the university?"


    Max liked obedient women, and the little woman in front of him was like an obedient cat. When she


    begged him, her shining eyes made him happy. He didn''t answer, but went straight to the garage.


    Knowing that he had agreed, Le restrained her joy. She followed him without saying a word.


    When Max entered the garage, he went straight into the car, followed by Le. She quietly nced at


    Max sitting on the driver''s seat, whose face was stiff, and there was not any expression can be seen


    from his face. Then Le asked quietly, "Are we going to the university?"


    Taking a deep look at her, Max said in a low voice, "Anywhere else?"


    Le tried to hide her rapture. She felt that the person by her side seemed to be a little different than


    before. She yed with her skirt, with a hint of shyness in the eyes, which was pretty intoxicating. Out


    of the corner of his eyes, Max saw this expression on her face, and then a glimmer of warmth


    unexpectedly appeared in his cold and deep eyes.


    The car drove slowly towards the university. Le recalled the two calls she had just made, and a hint


    of coldness gradually emerged in her clear eyes.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After passing the traffic lights and the crowd, Le came to the university she went before. Most of the


    scenery here haven''t changed, and it was almost the same as in her memory, but people were totally


    different. The couple in the past have now be enemies, and the former friends have be


    strangers.


    Max parked the car under the green shade, and Le was sitting inside. She looked out of the window,


    but found no one at the school gate. She frowned and pondered, ''As a matter of fact, I have been


    spending a long time at the gate of thepany, and Astrid and Veron should have been there earlier.


    Why aren''t there anyone?''


    Max took a look at Le. Seeing that she did not get out of the car, he raised his good-looking


    eyebrows slightly and said in a low voice, "Who are you waiting for?"


    Le pressed her lips and said, "I''m waiting for Veron,"


    Feeling the extremely low pressure by her side, Le quickly added, "and Astrid."


    There was a hint of expression change on the face of Max. Then he said indifferently, "What are you


    going to do?"


    Le''s eyes were shining as she watched the figure in the distance moving toward her slowly. "I''m...


    catching adultery in the act. "


    Hearing her yful tone, Max was not as cold as usual. He put his hand behind his head, and leaned


    against the back of the car. He looked like a fox enjoying the sunshine in the afternoon. Of course, Le


    didn''t have the courage to say it out. But she couldn''t ignore her rapid heartbeat, so once again, she


    looked into the distance.


    Dressing in a sportswear, Veron came slowly. In the past, Le liked his this kind of dressing most.


    Putting aside everything, Veron was really a good-looking man, but it was only limited to his good


    genes. As for his behavior, he was really inferior to other people. As he was now with Daisy, they really


    match with each other!


    After hesitating for a long while, Veron still didn''t make a phone call. In the car, Le observed every


    expression on his face. She knew that he must be anxious. Also, Le was a little anxious. After all, a


    scene of a person alone was quite boring. Speaking of Astrid, she was really good at spending time,


    who still didn''te after they have waited for a long time. Everyone was anxious because she still


    didn''t show up. At thus time, a figure in light green slowly came over from a ce of the school.


    When passing by Le''s car, this person slightly paused, which made Le feel anxious. After all,


    without the window membrane, Le would be exposed. Fortunately, this person did not stop. After a


    slight pause, this person continued to go forward. With a sigh of relief, Le realized that someone cast


    a nce at her, so she turned her eyes to look at him. When Le looked him in the eye, she saw a


    pretty calm face. "Is this what you want?" Max asked calmly.


    Le nodded reflectively and said, "let''s wait and see. There will be a good show."


    Le did not realize that her attitude towards Max was no longer as stiff or indifferent as before. As for


    this change in her, Max epted it unconsciously. A delicate atmosphere spread between the two of


    them, as if one more word was said, then there would be some sort of chemical reaction between


    them.


    Le looked away with an awkward expression, but then she was attracted by a scene in front of her.


    On seeing Veron, Astrid became obviously excited. This was the same as Le has conjectured that a


    woman would always be losing control of her emotions when she saw the man she has been loving for


    many years. A smile appeared on the face of Le, who saw the two persons in front of her in a rxed


    way. And not long after, something that made Le excited has happened.

 Chapter 21 Design (Part Two)

    Chapter 21 Design (Part Two)


    Having no idea what Astrid had said to Veron, Le saw that Veron was out of control, and there was a


    hint of anger rising over his handsome face. Veron was flushed while arguing with Astrid. Le could


    not miss such a good opportunity, so she took her mobile phone out of her pocket and took several


    photos of those two persons gleefully. Sitting by her side, Max squinted at her with his mysterious eyes.


    While Le looked through the photo album on her mobile phone and smiled like a cat that has stolen


    fish.


    Just then, something happened between Astrid and Veron. They didn''t argue anymore somehow.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Veron gradually calmed down. A slight flush appeared on the


    woman''s face. Le raised her eyebrows in the car and looked at the man and woman in front of her.


    Then Le began to sneer for she just wanted to take some photos of them from some special angles.


    But these two persons chose to be intimate, which really surprised Le. Just as Le has said before,


    they really match with each other.


    Not knowing what Astrid continued to say, yet Le saw Veron gently pulled Astrid into his arms. Le


    couldn''t hear clearly what Veron was saying, but she could guess what he meant from his lips, which


    seemed to be something like, ¡°I know I''ve hurt you¡±.


    Le thanked Max even more for taking her away so she could see them clearly. If she hadn''t entered


    the room by mistake that night, they may have been keeping her in the dark like she was a fool.


    With an even colder look, Le took out her phone and took a few more photos of those two persons in


    front of her. Then Le sent the photos to Daisy for there would be nothing interesting if there was only


    she own knowing the adultery. What¡¯s more, Daisy was engaged to Veron. In this case, Veron was


    intimate with another female in public, which would certainly piss off Daisy. After all, they would be


    involved in an internal strife. But the worse their rtionship became, the happier Le would be for


    she could benefit from their conflict.


    Listening to the vibration of her phone, Le smiled cunningly. She pressed the button and heard a roar


    of rage from the other end of the phone.


    "Le, what do you mean? !"


    Le squinted her eyes and saidzily, "I''m helping you. They were at the former university. Whether


    come or not is up to you."


    When Daisy was roaring on the phone, Le quickly hung up the phone, preventing herself from


    hearing the words said by Daisy. Since Le didn¡¯t want to hear more, then there was no need to


    continue the conversation.


    Max sat aside and watched what has happened quietly. It seemed that the thing hade to an end.


    But it was not a good ending. Max opened the door and got out of the car under the surprised eyes of


    Le. Before Le had time to react, she had been pulled out of the car. Seeing their figures in an


    instant, the people on the opposite side panicked. Veron hurriedly pushed away the woman in his arms,


    and such a decisive action brought a hint of slight pain to Astrid''s face. Then Astrid stared at Le


    ferociously, while Le shrugged slightly to show that she was helpless.


    "Le, it''s not what you think!"


    Veron exined in a hurry. After receiving the phone call from Le at noon, Veron went straight to the


    gate of the university, but he didn''t find Le after waiting for a long time. He thought that there was


    something urgent for her, so he walked around the university. After finishing walking around the


    university, he still didn¡¯t find Le, but Astrid, Le¡¯s best friend has shown up at the university.


    Astrid told Veron that they have fallen into a trap made by Le. He didn''t believe it and started to


    argue with her. But as he listened to her thought expressed unintentionally, a sense of conceit arose in


    his heart all of a sudden. And both of them seemed to forget that Le has asked them out for this


    meeting. It seemed as if a dry wood has met a fire, then they went out of control. When Le really


    stood in front of him, Veron suddenly realized what Astrid said was true that Le really set a trap.


    Veron couldn''t believe that the once innocent and naive girl would y such a trick, so he stood there


    with an unknown expression. While Astrid stood aside with an undisguised hatred.


    "Le, you are such a bitch!"


    At this moment, Le felt more that ''bitch'' was not an insult. She chuckled and epted it generously.


    Then she replied gently, "Don''t be so quick to get angry. I still have a big gift for you."


    Speak of the devil and he shall appear. Daisy walked in a hurry and saw the four persons standing in


    front of the university. Her face darkened. She said in a cold voice, "What else do you want to say?"


    Veron looked at her with a scowl. He didn''t even want to exin anything, which enraged Daisy. She


    stepped forward, a trace of cruelty appeared on her usually beautiful face.


    "Veron, I will give you a chance to exin everything clearly."


    "Just as you can see," said Veron with a cold look at her.


    Veron didn''t know that Le had sent photos showing he and Astrid were hugging together to Daisy. He


    just thought that Daisy has wronged him and Le. And as long as Le was involved, a feeling of


    resistance arose in the mind of Veron, which made his usual tenderness turn into a cold tone.


    Anger was ignited in Daisy''s heart. She turned to Astrid who was by her side, and she said in a


    ferocious tone, "Shame on you!"


    Astrid was actually a bad tempered girl. Hearing the words, she red up and then the hatred that she


    has repressed for many years burst out at this moment. She said sharply, "As a matter of fact, aren''t


    we the same kind of people?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    These words touched the sore spot of Daisy, who realized that simr thing has been done by herself


    to Le in order to get Veron. Because of this, Daisy was regarded as a "mistress" forever. Even


    though they were engaged now, the past cannot be erased. Moreover, even if she snatched Veron from


    Le, thetter quickly found a stronger man, which made her more like a contemptible scoundrel.


    Daisy couldn''t stand it any more, so she lifted her hand and was about to give a p on Astrid''s face.


    Yet Astrid didn''t want it, so she immediately mped the hand of Daisy by her own hand, which made


    Daisy couldn''t move.


    Le and Max have been taking a panoramic view of the whole scene. After a while, they felt it boring.


    When they were about to turn around and leave, a very low voice came behind them.


    "Le, did you design all this?"


    It was Veron who asked this. Le turned back and looked at him coldly. She wasn''t a forgetful person.


    She still remembered the time when she begged him, andpared her past experience


    with what was happening now. It was really ironic.


    Le tried to answer him mildly, "Yes, I did."


    She saw a hint of injury shed across the face of Veron. After all, he was her former lover. Le


    pursed her lips slightly, and then she turned around. For Max, he has begun to stride, so she trotted all


    the way to follow up, ignoring the burning sight behind.

 Chapter 22 Sprain

    Chapter 22 Sprain


    Though the pace of Max was not fast, he took great stride with each step. With the high-heeled shoes,


    Le had to trot to keep up with him. But the high-heeled shoes were very thin, so it was easy to sprain


    when she ran. And the sprain really happened on her.


    Le screamed and suddenly fell down about one meter away from the car. Her hand knocked to the


    ground, and it was cut by a stone. The pain passed from her fingertips to her heart, making her frown.


    Hearing the noise while getting on the car, Max looked back at her. A strange expression appeared in


    his cold eyes. He turned around, picked her up sideways, and threw her into the car, regardless of her


    surprised gaze.


    Le felt his anger again. It was very mysterious. She didn''t know what she said made him angry. After


    getting along with him these days, she came to a conclusion that it was better not to say anything when


    he was angry. Therefore, along the way, she really shut her mouth. Even the tingling sensation from


    her hands and feet didn''t make her groan at all, but only her lips bit tightly shew her feeling.


    Out of the corner of his eye, her face turned pale. Max suppressed the inexplicable emotions in his


    heart and drove at the fastest speed, with a nice, clean shake. When the car turned, the little woman by


    his side leaned against him, and then she quickly got up. Because of the strange feelings, Max kept


    being in a bad mood. He drove to the apartment. Le nced at it and swallowed her words. She


    didn''t want him to remind her again that her work was to please him.


    She had a sprained ankle, and every step she took was painful. She tried her best to bear the pain and


    followed his steps into the apartment. The maid took a look at her with a weird expression and saw that


    the way she walked was a little different. The maid sensed her injury and was about to help her, but


    she heard a cold voice, "She has feet."


    Max had discovered her injured foot, yet he chose to ignore it coldly, just because he didn''t want things


    to get out of his control. For the woman in front of him, he always had a strange feeling that was hard to


    exin, but he wouldn''t allow anything to happen unless it was within his control, including feelings.


    Le knew that he was cold and indifferent, but when she heard this, her heart ached involuntarily. With


    a self mocking smile at the corner of her mouth, she endured the pain and walked to the sofa to sit


    down.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The injured part was red and swollen, which looked a little shocking against her fair and smooth skin.


    Even a little touch on it would make her painful, but there was a severer pain in her heart. Since when


    did she have a strange feeling for the man by her side? On second thought, maybe it was his


    inadvertent tenderness, or his domineering of all the time, she closed her mind and regained her


    calmness. It was true that she only needed to stay by his side until she regained the shares of the Song


    Group, or perhaps earlier, when he was tired of her.


    She nced at the maid beside her and asked in a low voice, "Is there a ster or something at


    home?"


    The maid stood still and didn''t dare to say a word. Le didn''t want to make trouble for the maid any


    longer, after all, the decision-maker in this house was Max.


    The only thing she could do was to tolerate the pain. She sat on the sofa with her head down. Out of


    the corner of her eye, the man by her side picked up a newspaper. He was reading it leisurely. He


    didn¡¯t seem to care about her state at all. He had told her clearly that they were just using each other.


    He pursued her body and what she wanted was his power. In this way, they could get what they


    wanted. Yet in this case she couldn¡¯t help but pause and say in a low voice, "can I go upstairs first?"


    Self-esteem was something that she has already abandoned at the moment she agreed to be his


    woman. At this time, she could only humble herself, so that maybe he would let her go if he felt better.


    In fact, Max''s sight fell on the newspaper, but he couldn''t read it at all. The words of the little woman


    next to him fell to his ears again, which aroused the hidden emotions in his heart. He put the


    newspaper down, and picked her up regardless of her gaze. He lightly went upstairs, put her on the


    bed, and looked at her watchful sight. Then the light in his eyes darkened.


    Was he only thinking about that thing in her heart?


    Pressing down on his unhappy mood, Max took out a box of ointment from a drawer and gently applied


    the ointment on her ankle.


    With her eyes wide open, Le stared at the man in front of her in disbelief. The way he knelt on one


    knee was tempting. The cool touch on her ankle brought her back to her senses. It was undeniable that


    her heart, which had just been cut bloody by him, was miraculously healing at the moment, and there


    was even a hint of sweetness being mixed.


    After a long time, she said softly, "What are you doing?"


    After saying that, Le wanted to p herself on the face for it seemed that she asked for more trouble.


    Strangely, Max did not taunt her. Instead, he gently applied medicine on her ankle and said casually,


    "Apply some medicine."


    Max''s words were brief and to the point, which became pleasing at this moment. Le''s joy was evident


    in her eyes. She even wanted to jump her legs in joy. She tried to suppress her emotions and her smile


    was sweet.


    "Give me your hand."


    A cold voice interrupted her thoughts. Le sat there in a daze for a long time. When Max was about to


    frown, she quickly stretched out her hand in front of him, which was scratched by a stone. The blood


    had already dried up. He looked at it with a deep gaze.


    Then he got the medicine box, disinfected her wound, applied the medicine on it and bound it up


    carefully.


    Le didn''t know that he could bind up wound. This man seemed to be omnipotent. He was sessful


    in business, and he was excellent in a personal way. Now, he onlycks the sess in love. All of a


    sudden, her heart beat quickly and uncontrobly. She thought that she has begun fantasizing.


    After finishing dealing with her wound, Max raised his head and met with her gentle eyes. His eyes


    darkened, and he collected the medicine box without saying anything, then he went downstairs. Le''s


    eyes were fixed on him. After he walked out of the room, sheughed in a low voice.


    It was four o''clock in the afternoon. The summer days seemed to be longer. In winter, it was already the


    time for the setting sun to fall. Yet the sunlight was still intense at this time. Le was unable to walk


    because of her injured feet. The sunlight sprinkled through the window, making her warm. She sighed


    comfortably.


    When Max came in, he saw that Le''s figure was bathed in the sunlight, which made her look very


    warm. Her exposed half leg was white and smooth, and his eyes darkened. He sat beside her and took


    her hand to check it carefully. Then he asked indifferently, "Does it hurt?"


    Le shook her head and answered, "No."


    It was a lie that she said she didn''t feel pain. All the nerves of the fingers were linked with heart.


    However, after Max finished binding up her wound, she felt much better. Shepressed her lips and


    said in a spoiled tone, "I''m a little hungry."


    Upon hearing that, Max sat up and picked her up again. Then he lowered his eyes and saw her


    blushed face, which made him slightly lifted the corners of his mouth. He took her to the chair by the


    dining table, which was already full of delicious dishes, so that the foodie in Le''s stomach seemed to


    arouse. She gave him a careful look, and when she saw the permission of thetter, she dared to eat


    with the chopsticks.


    Max¡¯s dining with a husky voice was in a sharp contrast to her action of devouring ravenously. After


    dinner, Max took her back to the bedroom, making her do things without effort.


    Then she realized what her strength saved for. After making love with Max for a whole night, Le


    wanted to go to sleep, but he lit up the fire of passion and pulled her back to reality. In the end, she


    couldn''t hold on any longer and fell asleep in his arms. Max missed her body, unwilling to leave, so he


    hugged her all night without having a dream.


    Le was used to not being able to see Max in the morning, so when she woke up in the morning and


    found herself still in his arms, she flushed after being slightly surprised. After all, they were both naked


    and frank.


    "Are you awake?"


    A low and hoarse voice rang in her ears, which instantly tugged at her heartstrings. She nodded as a


    reply. Max was slightly closing his eyes, making it hard to see the expression in his eyes clearly. After a


    moment of silence, Max stood up and exposed his perfect body to her eyes. Le covered her face in


    the quilt, leaving only her moist eyes blinking of spiritual light. Max put on the clothes and said "Don''t


    go to work today."


    After thinking for a while, Le felt that she really could not go to work since her foot was injured. It was


    the first time that he had been able to treat her sincerely, which made her a little ufortable. After


    he walked out of the room, she scolded herself for her thought being filled with servility.


    After sitting on the bed for a while, Le felt bored. At this moment, her phone rang. She nced at the


    phone and frowned instantly.


    ''Astrid? Why did she call me?¡¯


    After pressing the answer button on the phone, instead of hearing rage as she expected, Le heard a


    calm voice.


    "Let''s meet."


    This opening was simr with the one Le said yesterday. She raised her eyebrows, not because she


    was afraid that Astrid would do something bad to her, but because the injury on her foot didn''t allow her


    to ept the challenge. Thus Le answered, "I don''t have time today."


    With great determination, Astrid added, "Then let''s do it tomorrow."


    Seeing Astrid being so persistent, Le answered, "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, the past friendship emerged in her mind. Le could not help but let cold


    light shing across her eyes. No matter it was a trap or there was any other intentions, Le was


    willing to keep Astrid¡¯spany!

 Chapter 23 Berthas Provocation (Part One)

    Chapter 23 Bertha''s Provocation (Part One)


    The appointed time with Astrid was 12 o''clock at noon the next day. Today, she stayed in bed all day,


    holding her mobile phone and browsing news, bored. Rumors about the female star, Bertha, were


    everywhere. They were photographed during dinner with this boss today, and were photographed when


    she was out of the hotel with that male star tomorrow. There were various reasons.


    Squinting at the woman on the screen, Le didn''t say anything. To be honest, Bertha was a beauty,


    and one could remember her at a nce. But no matter how beautiful she was, she couldn''t win his


    heart? No matter how hard she tried, she just couldn''t win his heart.


    Le hated to take advantage of other men before. She didn''t expect that she woulde back to the


    things she hated.


    Life was always dramatic. She didn''t know that the man she loved was such a person. She didn''t know


    that her best friend also coveted her boyfriend. Only in the end could she put on a disguise and see the


    truth clearly, it was better than being kept in the dark.


    When Max came back at night, he was still dressed in a suit. His neat appearance didn''t make him look


    strict but more unruly. Clothes were worn by human, and his temperament was from a human. It was


    rare to see a king like Max.


    He took off his coat and looked at her who was sitting on the bed. She behaved well, as if she was


    waiting for his touch. In fact, when his broad and warm palm touched her head, he was shocked by the


    soft touch. Le sat on the bed in a daze, not responding to his action.


    "Let''s eat."


    The simple and indifferent words pulled back her thoughts. Before she could react, her body had been


    held up. She looked up at the man''s chin in front of her, which had a clear outline.


    They had dinner together.


    It seemed to be Le''s right. She had been used to his behavior. He held her up after dinner, and


    carried her back to the bedroom to have a good night.


    The early morning sun shone on the bedside. Le woke up on time because of her biological clock.


    The person beside her had already gone. The injury on her foot seemed not so painful. She looked at it


    and the swelling had disappeared. If she walked barefoot on the ground, she could bear the pain.


    After finishing the breakfast on the table as usual, she went to thepany in Mr. Zhang''s car. But


    when she got out of the car, she saw a woman standing at the entrance with a frown.


    Bertha? Why was she here?


    Obviously, Bertha also saw her. Her pretty face showed a bit of anger. Walking to her in high heels, she


    said flirtatiously, "let''s talk."


    Le stayed calm. Since she hade to look for her voluntarily, it would be too impolite to refuse her.


    So, she gently stamped her injured foot on the ground, and then she said with a smile, "okay."


    Bertha took a deep look at her and wiped her body, then Bertha went into the cafe nearby. Looking at


    her back, Le''s beautiful eyes shed a strange look. She followed her in.


    The music was soothing in the coffee house. It was the song of ''C song'', which she was so familiar


    with. The sound of the piano was flowing slowly. The air was mixed with the smell of coffee and felt


    veryfortable. Le was a person who knew how to enjoy life. She took a deep breath and felt the


    peace in the air. After that, she followed Bertha to sit near the window.


    The woman on the opposite looked a little different from what she saw on TV. She had a perfect


    makeup on her face, which blurred her vision. The coquettish red lips slowly spit out a few words, "your


    name is Le Song?"


    Le raised her eyebrows and said, "yes, I am."


    Bertha snickered, showing a mouthful of white teeth. She looked at the petite woman in front of her,


    with a sh of jealousy and hate in her eyes. It turned out that his taste had changed.


    "Do you know Max?"


    Her serious question almost made Leugh out loud? It was ridiculous that his ex girlfriend asked her


    such a question. Who did she think she was? She is just one of his ex girlfriends. There is no doubt


    that their cultivation level is the same with mine, ''she analyzed.


    With a soft smile, Le asked, "do I need to know?"


    Hearing this, Bertha intended to give her a head-on blow. Unexpectedly, she lost to him in imposing


    manner, a result she didn''t expect. Her beautiful face suddenly appeared cold, "don''t be too


    comcent. One day, after you are dumped like me, you will cry."


    Le didn''t show any concern on her face. She nced at Bertha indifferently and said, "don''t worry. I


    won''t be like you even if he dumped me."


    Bertha waspletely furious. She pounded the table and got up. Her huge action attracted the


    attention in the coffee shop. She was a public figure. Her every word and action had been magnified by


    the media, and at the moment, her action had hidden itself. A sh came from the corner, because


    nobody noticed it faintly.


    Without being aware that her behavior had been pped, Bertha was in a fit of anger. She said in a


    cold tone, "Le, I kindly reminded you, but you didn''t know how to behave!"


    Le''s face turned cold. Being scolded in the early morning, everyone would be in a bad mood. She


    suppressed her anger and tried to calm down and said, "as a woman, I advise you to keep your self-


    esteem."


    This word became a fuse. Shepletely ignited her anger and went mad. Losing her mind, she


    pped. Le didn''t expect that she would do this and was in a daze for a moment.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The searing pain on her face made her frown. Half of her face was hidden behind the hair. Her chest


    heaved unceasingly and her face darkened. Obviously, she was furious.

 Chapter 24 Berthas Provocation (Part Two)

    Chapter 24 Bertha''s Provocation (Part Two)


    After a long time, Le slowly turned around, with a cold expression on her face. She fixed her eyes on


    Bertha who sat opposite to her, with a bloodthirsty smile on her lips. She said coldly, "it seems that you


    haven''t had enough of the affairs in the past few days."


    To her surprise, Le poured the hot coffee on her face. She screamed and covered her face. A trace


    of coldness shed through Le''s eyes. An eye for an eye, an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth.


    She was never a pushover!


    If she wasn''t mistaken, there was a flicker in the corner just now. It should be the paparazzi. Well, she


    didn''t have to take photos by herself and send them to the media. If this awkward Bertha leaked out, it


    would probably add another stain to her already tattered reputation.


    Ignoring Bertha, who was still screaming, Le stood up and walked out of the coffee house directly.


    Her face was red and swollen. It was impossible for her to go back to thepany. She didn''t want to


    appear in front of Daisy and let her talk with an excuse tough at her.


    After thinking for a while, she found that she was the only one who could go to the vi. She had been


    absent from work for several days. If she was in an ordinarypany, she would probably have been


    fired. Therefore, in this society, status yed a very important role. In fact, Johnson wanted her not to


    go to work, so she could continue to skip work without worry.


    When she returned to the vi, the maid saw her stunned for a while. She smiled at her awkwardly, "is


    there ice in the fridge?"


    The maid looked at her swollen cheek and said in session, "yes, just a moment please."


    After a while, the maid brought a pile of ice, put it in the bag and handed it to Le. Le took it over.


    "Thank you."


    The maid said nothing and left.


    The burning pain on her face didn''t disappear. She put the ice on her face. The coldness made her


    shiver suddenly. She scolded herself in her heart, ''how cruel Bertha is!


    Hearing this, Le was changing ice on the table. She thought it was a maid but didn''t care about it.


    When she heard a cold voice, she was shocked.


    "What are you doing?"


    Le turned around out of conditioned reflex, and half of her red and swollen face was exposed to his


    eyes. The look in Max''s eyes was cold, and then a cold voice rang out. "What''s wrong with your face?"


    Le didn''t know what to do. She looked into his eyes, and said, "nothing. "


    Even herself couldn''t believe what she had said. Moreover, wise as he was, the Max sank when it


    came to her lie. He never liked to say the second time, but the woman in front of him always had a way


    to challenge his bottom line and slowly approached her body. He uttered a syble in his throat,


    "speak."


    Le couldn''t help but shiver. She had always kept her mouth shut for being asked like that. The man in


    front of her was intimidating. She pursed her lips and said, "I''m really fine."


    Looking at the little woman in front of him who still did not tell the truth, Max''s face was gloomy. He


    raised her chin, which was so hurt that she almost cried out. Her red and swollen face made her look


    really embarrassed. She had a pair of tears hidden in her eyes. He did not know why he tightened his


    heart, and unconsciously softened his strength, but he still did not let her go.


    "Who hit you?"


    It was not her ying hard to get, but she really didn''t know how to say it out. The woman who pped


    her was hisst woman, and she was in the same identity with her now. Maybe at some time, at some


    ce, he also asked Bertha in this way. And his eyes were so enchanting that Le suppressed the


    surging emotions in her heart. She said softly, "Bertha."


    When she spoke out this name, she still could not ignore the strange in her heart. Although it was


    hypocritical, she still could not control herself.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The sudden surge of power in Max''s eyes brought her back to her senses. He loosened her grip,


    turned around, and went upstairs under her cold gaze. Le was sitting on the sofa, with ice cubes in


    her hands melted and water sshed over the table. When she saw the scene, she didn''t look well.


    When Max went downstairs, he changed his clothes, but Max just walked out of the apartment


    straightly and turned around again. "Don''t go anywhere."


    His order was the imperial edict, and she almost knelt down to take it. Le closed her eyes and said in


    a low voice, "I see."


    Standing at the door, Max took a deep look at her with unfathomable emotions in his eyes, and then


    turned around to get on the ck Maybach and drove away.


    Le continued to apply ice on her face. She needed to see someone this noon. She had to show her


    best in front of her old friend, not unting her superiority, but her remaining pride.


    Although it was summer now, the palm of her white hand was still frozen red after holding the ice for a


    long time. She looked at it, frowned, and changed another hand to continue to apply the ice.


    Although she couldn''t get her face back in a short time, other people might be blind if she put on make-


    up. Looking at herself in the mirror, Le suddenly thought of a very appropriate saying, ''beautiful face


    and suffer.''.


    Even though he told her not to go anywhere, she still wanted to disobey him for once. She knew that if


    she didn''t obey his order, she would be badly treated. She had never been treated like this before. She


    laughed at herself in the mirror.


    Sure enough, aftering into contact with the Max, she no longer looked like herself.

 Chapter 25 The Business (Part One)

    Chapter 25 The Business (Part One)


    At half past eleven, Le set out on time to the ce she appointed with Astrid. It was the coffee shop


    near their university. All of a sudden, the memory of their past came flooding back to her.


    She remembered that they used toe to that coffee shop by themselves. They often hanged out


    there when they had no sses in college and stayed there for a whole day. At that time, they always


    liked talking andughing and imagining their future.


    Now that she thought about it, it was totally a shame. At this moment, what she thought about was so


    ridiculous, no matter in life or rtionship.


    When Mr. Zhang was out today, she could only hail a taxi. When she arrived at the University, it was 12


    o''clock at noon. She thought that she had beente enough, but Astrid''s habit of beingte still didn''t


    change. She had waited for Astrid for half an hour in the coffee shop. Just at this moment, the wind bell


    rang in front of the cafe. She looked over and found an eye contact with Astrid.


    There was a slight smell of coffee in the air, mixed with some sort of gunpowder. Le raised her


    eyebrows, looked at Astrid who was walking towards her slowly and smiled. She greeted her, "there


    you are."


    Astrid didn''t respond. She looked at Le as if she was looking at a stranger. Le took back her gaze


    and stared at her until she sat down opposite.


    Although she looked in, she had a strong character. That was her advantage. But if she behaved in


    a bad way, she would be domineering, which made people feel ufortable.


    "Le, let''s get down to the business."


    Le raised her eyebrows and looked at her. She agreed with Astrid. Le didn''t want to waste any


    time in talking to her, so she nodded and said, "what is it?"


    Astrid didn''t say anything. Instead, she took out a stack of documents from her bag and pushed it in


    front of her and said, "this is the photo of Sophia and another man having a date."


    Le raised her eyebrows, "why did you give it to me?"


    With a determined look on her face, Astrid said, "I know you want it."


    Le was truly interested in the photo of Sophia and another man, but she also knew that the chip


    needed the same price. She waited for Astrid to tell her what she wanted, and as expected, Astrid said,


    "but in exchange, you have to help me get Veron."


    Le had thought of thousands of requirements that she wanted, such as money and job. As a person


    from an ordinary family, Le knew that she had no job to do after graduation from college, either high


    or low. So Astrid had to stay at home.


    But now, she had given up such a good chance to get a job. For a man, there was no ban on her, but


    more shameful.


    It seemed that she really had a deep affection for Veron. In that case, why not give her a hand?


    However, there was no difference for Veron stay with Astrid or Daisy.


    With her mind spinning, Le said calmly, "Okay, I promise you."


    Astrid seemed to have expected this answer. She took something out of her bag and said arrogantly,


    "in that case, please give it to Daisy."


    With a cold face, Le said, "sorry, I don''t have the obligation to help you. Change another thing. The


    document has been used up."


    Astrid''s face turned pale. She didn''t expect Le, who had been fragile in the past, to strike back. This


    was not part of her n. She was holding the documents in her hands, unable to take them back. She


    was very embarrassed. Le looked at her face with satisfaction. She had known Astrid''s character


    thoroughly before she got along with her. It was easier for people who were familiar with him to deal


    with.


    "Know yourself and your enemy." Astrid used to tell her that.


    Every dog has his day. Astrid had never expected that the same thing would happen to her someday.


    Withdrawing the document, Astrid looked at Le coldly and asked indifferently, "how do you n to


    help me?"


    With a sly glint in her eyes, Le said in azy voice, "you don''t need to worry about that. You just need


    to do what I tell you."


    For now, Astrid could only believe her. Yesterday, after she expressed her love to Veron, he was still


    very gentle to her before Daisy came, but after Daisy came, he became cold to her instantly, which she


    could not ept for a while.


    And she hated that bitch Daisy, even more. But her family background was stronger than hers. If she


    was lucky enough to be admitted by the whole Veron, she could make sure that instead of being a loser


    in a simplepany, she would definitely be recognized by everyone!


    Le had thought too much. There was no pure love in the modern society now. Everything changed


    with the word "profit". Astrid''s pursuit of Veron was not only to consummate her secret love, but also for


    the power of the Lien family!


    Since they had reached a consensus, there was no need to continue the conversation.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    They left the coffee shop and said goodbye.


    Le still took a taxi back to her apartment. When she pushed the door open, she froze immediately.


    The man on the sofa was facing her on one side. She couldn''t see his face, but she could still feel his


    coldness from a distance. Hearing the sound of the door opening, he slowly turned his eyes, which


    made an eye contact with the air. In a sh of lightning and fire, she seemed to see something she


    shouldn''t have seen as for his emotion.


    "Come in."


    Hearing Max''s words, Le wanted to do as he said, but she didn''t move, staying where she was. A


    trace of panic appeared on her white face. Although she had anticipated this result, when she really


    faced it, she couldn''t help but tremble in her heart.

 Chapter 26 The Business (Part Two)

    Chapter 26 The Business (Part Two)


    Max''s face became even darker, and he looked at the woman standing in front of the door against the


    sun, most of her body in the dim light, but she was still motionless. It was hard to tell the emotions


    hidden in her eyes.


    As he was on the edge of anger, Le finally ovee herself and walked toward him step by step.


    She stopped when approaching him a meter.


    With a deep sight in her eyes, he said in a low voice, "do you take my words as a deaf ear?"


    The low maic voice rose slightly at the end. The sound was supposed to be a feast of the ears, but


    now in Le''s ears, it sounded like the sound from hell. She lowered her eyes and said, "I have


    something to do at noon."


    Hearing that, Max squinted and looked dangerous. "Why didn''t you tell me in advance?" he asked


    Feeling the tense atmosphere, Le said bravely, "I''m afraid you won''t agree."


    Hearing what she said, all the air seemed to have solidified. She even had an illusion that she would be


    dead if she said one more word. Looking at the little woman in front of him, a strange feeling spread in


    Max''s heart made him frown, and it was the kind of emotion that he could not control. He clenched his


    fists, and his tone was cold. "Do you know how to act first and yter?"


    Le felt that she was getting bolder, with a sign of touching his bottom line. She swallowed and then


    became panic.


    Max''s punishment was always cruel. He lowered his voice and said, "you are not allowed to go to the


    hospital next week."


    He knew it clearly, so Le''s face turned pale. She didn''t understand why he always touched her


    bottom line again and again for the punishment he gave to her.


    Self esteem had been the biggest concession she could make. She could endure not even visiting her


    mother for a week. And this time, it had been two weeks. Although the man in front of her had treated


    her so cruelly that she dared not to resist, she absolutely could not make any concession this time!


    "I can''t ept it."


    Even if she resisted, she did not dare to shout loudly. Her low voice sounded no threat. Even so, it


    made the Maxpletely angry.


    It seemed that he had spoiled her too much?


    There were many ways a man could punish a woman, but they were all keen on one method -- sex.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Le realized what had happened, she was in the air. She had been thrown on the bed,


    surrounded by the deep bed. She looked at the person in horror, and her voice trembled.


    "What What are you doing? "


    Her words amused him. What else could he do in bed?


    Ignoring her panic, he pressed her against the bed. Her resistance aroused his desire to conquer.


    So Le was tormented by him in broad daylight and could not get out of bed. The battlested till


    night. Le was lying in bed. Looking at her wet hair, she seemed to juste out of the bathroom. Her


    crystal clear body came into view. The desire that had just been extinguished rose again.


    Le sobbed in a low voice, having no power to resist. She was once again trapped in his domineering


    trap.


    Not until Le couldn''t hold on any longer and fell asleep in his arms did Max release her. He looked at


    her sleeping face with delicate features, a strand of hair falling on her forehead. Somehow he reached


    out a finger to sweep it away.


    The woman''s quiet sleeping face softened his heart. He hadn''t had such a quiet emotion for a long


    time. He felt that it was not easy to get rid of it. So he held her in his arms and fell asleep together.


    Le didn''t wake up until midnight, so did she. She opened her eyes widely and found herself trapped


    in his arms, unable to move. Her eyes were dazzling and frightening in the darkness. She got out of his


    arms cautiously and was dragged back again before she could turn around.


    Max had a light sleep. He woke up almost when her breath became disordered. He was dissatisfied


    with her action of escaping. He had always been bossy and didn''t allow anyone to disobey him.


    Le sat stiff, daring not do anything. She was afraid that she might have done something wrong, which


    would irritate Max again, anger, or lust. After a long while of stalemate, Max didn''t take any action


    before she fell asleep.


    Hearing the sound of steady breath, Max closed his eyes. The moonlight outside the window shone on


    the ground, enveloping the two people in the bed, recklessly flowing between them.


    The next morning, Max left her alone. Le got up at the right time, and it was seven o''clock. After a


    while, she finally stepped into thepany.


    She hadn''t been to work for several days. There was a huge reaction when she came to thepany.


    Later she knew why everyone looked at her strangely.


    "Miss Le, you are here."


    Freddy said hello to her. Le responded indifferently, "I haven''t been to work for two days. Did my


    father say anything?"


    She was different from Daisy. Daisy called Johnson the chairman when she was in thepany, but


    Le called Johnson father. And Johnson permit. Although he preferred Daisy to Le, but Le


    absolutely deserved the title from her identity.


    This also reflected the difference in status between her and Daisy. Therefore, in thepany, Freddy


    was still more enthusiastic about her, not to mention the tree behind her, Max. If one wanted to climb up


    the tree, one had to first please the skrk which had already climbed up the tree.


    With a gleam shining in his eyes, Freddy replied, "the chairman said nothing, but..."


    Le looked at him and asked with her eyebrows raised, "but what?"


    After hesitating for a while, Freddy finally said, "but the shareholders of ourpany are impeached


    you at the same time."

 Chapter 27 Be Patient, Your Majesty

    Chapter 27 Be Patient, Your Majesty


    ''shareholders of thepany?''? Le had never known that a mere vice director of logistics


    department would arouse impeach of the shareholders. If no one had put obstacles in their way, who


    would believe that?


    In thepany, there was only one person against her. That was Daisy. Johnson was not in a hurry to


    send her away, but she was in the first ce. No wonder every employee looked at her weirdly this


    morning when she came in. Daisy had already spread the news that the shareholders were impeached


    her together in thepany.


    Le asked, "Freddy, would you please do me a favor?"


    Freddy wished he could do something to help Le, so he nodded his head and said, "go ahead, Miss


    Le."


    Le was very satisfied with his enthusiasm. She said faintly, "help me put down the list of shareholders


    that will impeach me."


    Freddy was surprised and didn''t know what she wanted the list for. But on second thought, he thought


    she might break it one by one to try to keep her position in thepany. This made sense. Freddy


    nodded and said, "don''t worry, Miss Le. I will deal with it."


    Le trusted him. Although Freddy was greedy for fame and fortune, he would do his best to get what


    he wanted. So she didn''t need to worry about it. But when he told the whole thing to Johnson, there


    was nothing to be surprised. In this case, she had to thank Daisy for covering for her.


    She had to destroy them one by one, not only for herpany''s status, but also for her shares!


    With a glint of hope in her eyes, Le guessed that perhaps the best way to make her suffer was to


    y along with Daisy, who was so eager to make her suffer.


    Of course, she would counterattack.


    When Le was in the office, she looked through all the information of thepany''s employees. Her


    memory was superb, after that, she could almost remember almost everything. Knowing oneself and


    enemy as well as fighting a hundred battles and winning victory, which was a rule that everyone knew


    since ancient times, but she was a very clever memory.


    In the afternoon, Freddy made a list of shareholders and sent it to Le''s office. Le raised her eyes,


    smiled and said, "thank you very much, Freddy."


    Freddy also smiled and said, "Miss Le, you''re wee. If you need anything in the future, just tell


    me, but..."


    His voice trailed off. Le nced at him, knowing what he was going to say. She promised, "don''t


    worry. I''ll talk about you in front of Max."


    As expected, Freddy left with satisfaction. Watching his back, Le''s eyes were filled with coldness.


    If one''s heart was not enough for the snake to swallow an elephant, it would only bring about its own


    destruction in the end!


    When she was about to implement the n, her mobile phone began to vibrate. She looked at it and


    was surprised.


    ''Charles?''?


    Since he came back from abroad, she seldom saw him and didn''t know what he was busy with. She


    answered the phone and heard a gentle voice from the other side.


    "Le, do you have time for lunch?"


    Le replied, "yes. What''s wrong?"


    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time. I want to invite you to lunch."


    She never needed to disguise herself in front of Charles. As a matter of fact, Le resumed her usual


    manner and teased, "well, you always tease at me, and every dog has its day. Today, I''ll do you a good


    lesson!"


    With a smile, Charles said: "Okay, you can do whatever you want to me today."


    When he said this, his tone was very gentle, as if it was not the same as in her memory. Le was a


    little stunned, and finally said: "remember to take your wallet."


    After hanging up the phone, Le left this matter behind and buried herself in the information of the


    company''s employees. She must get a full understanding of the group during the free time these days.


    At noon, if she hadn''t felt hungry, she wouldn''t have noticed that time had passed for so long. She


    looked at her watch and found that it was already 12:30. Her cell phone had just been muted, and there


    were several missed calls from Charles. She suddenly remembered her appointment with him and


    dialed.


    The phone was quickly connected, and his voice was still gentle.


    "What''s wrong? Are you busy?"


    With an embarrassed smile on her face, Le said, "I was working and I forgot the time. How long have


    you been waiting for me?"


    Charles sat on the sofa and gestured for the waiter to change the cold coffee. He said casually, "not


    long. I just arrived."


    Le breathed a sigh of relief, "I''ll be there soon."


    After hanging up the phone, she rushed over there and opened the door of the private room of the


    restaurant. When she saw Charles, she smiled.


    "Fortunately, you chose a restaurant that is not far from thepany."


    If he was farther away from her, probably she would not be willing to run away, because they grew up


    together from childhood, he was too familiar with her temperament. Everything he did ording to her


    preferences. It was an obvious sign of affection, but she did not realize it.


    To a certain extent, Charles was not a bold man. He was afraid that he would break the tacit


    rtionship with her and would never go back to the past.


    He was not reluctant to tell her, but reluctant to part with her.


    Charles looked deeply at her and said: "if I have chosen a ce a little far away from here, wouldn''t


    youe even if it''s me?"


    Le stared at him inexplicably and drank tea, "you''re not sure about it, but why do you book it so far


    away?"


    Charles could not helpughing. How could he forget that she had never treated him as an opposite


    sex brother. Perhaps in her eyes, he was just an intimate brother with no gender difference.


    Both of them, who grew up in the same pair of trousers, gradually got to understand what was going on


    in their minds and had a hidden trouble in their mind for more than twenty years.


    Le browsed through the menu and ordered several dishes she liked. She asked him casually, "what


    do you want to eat?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Charles said a few dishes casually. Le then told the waiter the dishes. When the dishes were ready,


    she asked casually, "have you taken over thepany now?"


    Hearing that, Charles''s eyes darkened and said: "No."


    Le was confused. Didn''t hee back to take over the Qiao Group? Why did youe back so


    long? Nothing happened?


    Without waiting for her to ask more questions, he exined, "I''m at the medical and research team of


    the Mu Group now."


    Le''s face froze. She recalled that night when they had dinner together, he had rejected Max''s


    proposal. Why did he go to the medical research team?


    Her intuition told her that there was something behind it. She asked, "have you changed your mind?


    Or... "


    She didn''t finish her sentence, but Charles understood. "It''s about Max," he said with deep eyes


    As expected, Le guessed, it was not Max who forced him with special means. She was deeply aware


    of this, so she didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Seeing that she was silent, Charles smiled and said, "don''t overthink it. Medical is my favorite job.


    Although it''s the medical research team of the Mu Group, there is no difference in medical. I''m still very


    happy."


    Even though she knew that he wasforting her, Le was still relieved. Whatever the reason, she


    didn''t want to see Charles being at loggerheads with Max.


    "How about you? How about you work for the Max? "


    When he asked this, he ignored the slight pain in his heart. After returning to the country, he also knew


    her situation. If possible, he wished he were the one who had been held by Max. But now the Qiao


    Group was in trouble and unable to protect themselves. He didn''t have extra energy to protect her


    anymore. The only thing he could do was to let her run to others.


    Having ovee the abnormality in her heart, Le wanted to answer his question with ease, but she


    couldn''t say anything. The atmosphere was slowly stiffened. At this time, a waiter came in, interrupting


    the uing embarrassment.


    Le was starving. When she saw the food, she forgot the strange feeling and gobbled down in front of


    him, totally ignoring the man''s funny eyes.


    They had been brought up together since they were children. She had experienced a lot? Charles was


    the man that Le was willing to abandon all her image. He was really special? Said Charles


    indifferently.


    During the lunch, Le wanted to go back to thepany, but she was stopped by Charles. He looked


    into her eyes and said, "I want you to go to a ce with me."


    She was about to decline but stopped on the tip of her tongue. It was hard for both of them to spare


    some time to have dinner together. Considering that all the business in thepany had been dealt


    with today, it would be no problem if she didn''t go back. She nodded and said, "I''ve lost my whole


    afternoon''s sry for apanying you."


    Charles raised his eyebrows and said: "how about I transfer ten times to your card?"


    With a sly smile, Le said, "I like a decisive person like you!"


    Although she was just joking, he couldn''t help feeling nervous when he heard the word "like" from Le.


    He smiled and said, "haven''t you got rid of the personality of indulging yourself in wealth all these


    years?"


    Hearing this, Le said, "after all, nothing is impossible with money."


    If it wasn''t for money, how could Sophia and Daisy stubbornly insist on staying in Song family, and how


    could her family be broken into pieces? Le had always dreamed of doing something for a long time


    since she grew up. And at that time, she could get arge amount of money, using it to kill Sophia and


    Daisy!


    When she was a child, she felt her dream was great, but when she grew up, she found it ridiculous. It


    turned out that money wasn''t the only thing to be domineering in this world. Power was also something.


    For example, the reason why she was with Max was for the word "power".


    With money and power, you are the boss!


    Charles nced at her while she was pondering. He could tell from her expression that she was


    worried about something. His heart broke. He interrupted her thoughts and dragged her extremely


    deep memories out of her mind. He said in a low voice, "we have promised to be together with me.


    Don''t waste any time on yourself."


    Le nodded and followed him out of the room. When she walked out of the door of the restaurant, she


    overlooked that someone was staring at her.


    In a delicately decorated dining room, Max narrowed his eyes and stared at the woman in front of him.


    His fingers unconsciously clenched, and his knuckles were slightly white.


    Great. It seems that she still had time to date with a man, she is too idle and boring.

 Chapter 28 Counterattack (Part One)

    Chapter 28 Counterattack (Part One)


    Le was taken to a ce by Charles. They often came here in their childhood. In the past, before they


    moved, this park was all the memories of their childhood. It was really a surprise for him to take her


    here. Looking at the familiar scene, many memories shed in her mind. She could not help but smile,


    "it has been so long ago."But it seems that all the things happened yesterday. "


    Charles also chuckled: "that means you are with the old days."


    Le raised her eyebrows. She couldn''t agree with the phrase "outdated people are always sentimental


    and sensitive." and it was exactly the right word to describe her.


    Seeing her surrounded by the flowers, Charles''s heart beat faster, but he felt it was time to let out his


    heart. He lowered his eyes and wiped away the emotions in them. When he looked up again, the room


    was clear.


    "Le, are you sure you are by Max''s side?"


    The smile on Le''s face froze as soon as the man mentioned her thunder zone. She stared at a wild


    flower in front of her and replied in a low voice, "it''s my destiny."


    Such an ambiguous answer made Charles didn''t know what to say. After all these years, they met


    again, but there was little to talk about. Heughed at himself and said, "no matter what choice you


    make, I will support you."


    Le calmed down and said, "I know."


    He said in a light tone. Apparently, he was not as dull as he had been a moment ago. Charles breathed


    a sigh of relief for no reason, and the atmosphere began to ease slowly. In the old scenery, people


    always doubt the time of the old scenery. The afternoon passed so fast that Le did not have a bad


    mood. She still remembered what Max said. Watching the sun was going down, she said hurriedly: "I


    should go back."


    Charles nodded and said, "I''ll drive you home."


    Le hurriedly shook her head. She didn''t forget that Max had a strong male chauvinism and an


    appalling possessiveness. If he knew that she didn''t go to work the whole afternoon but was with


    Charles, she would probably die.


    Charles knew what she was thinking, so he didn''t force her. Hepromised, "I''ll drive you home."


    Le finally agreed. While Charles was driving, she thought for a while. It was not embarrassing since


    someone said nothing all the way and each one had something on his mind. He drove to thepany.


    Le got off the car and rushed back to her apartment.


    Entering the door, she felt a little relieved as she did not see Max. Perhaps this was the so-called guilty


    conscience.


    The maid saw her and called her respectfully, "Miss Le, the boss wants to see you in the bedroom


    after you arrive home."


    Le felt her heart lifted again. She nodded and said, "I see."


    She reluctantly got to the second floor and stood in front of the bedroom door. After hesitating for a long


    time, she finally opened the door slowly. The strong summer sunshine shone in instantly. Half of the


    body in front of the window was swallowed by the light, looking vague and not real.


    Clearing her throat, she called, "are you looking for me?"


    Hearing that, Max didn''t answer. He stood in the light, looking tall, but with a faint gloomy atmosphere.


    Le stood in front of the door, not daring to go in. Perhaps it was because of the low pressure in the


    room, or perhaps it was because of her guilty conscience that she felt once she entered, it was difficult


    for her toe out.


    It turned out that even if she didn''t want to step in, the result was just as she thought.


    "Come here." said Max, looking at her coldly


    Le trembled. She thought for a while and decided to follow his words. She walked in step by step and


    stopped one meter away from him, without moving forward a little.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes were hot and fierce, and he looked at the little woman in front of him with his lips tightened.


    Thinking of the scene he saw at noon, his eyes were even more gloomy.


    "What did you do today?"


    His question made Le''s heart skip a beat. She was very sensitive, but when she heard what he said,


    she suddenly thought of the situation she went out with Charles. She was shocked and her face turned


    pale. She faltered, "I went out with Charles in the afternoon."


    Just as the words "Charles" came out from her mouth, she felt a more depressing atmosphere, and she


    couldn''t help but shiver.


    Max was satisfied with her honest answer, but that didn''t mean that he would let her go. With a simple


    move of his big hand, her body was in the embrace. Without waiting for her to cry, he would plunder her


    breath with his head. After a violent attack, the person in his arms waspletely weak.


    He was always satisfied with her body. When the desire arose, he waspletely out of control, and


    thest trace of calmness in his mind disappeared by the burning. He threw her into the bed and


    pressed her down. In the evening, there was no mood swings in his body, but it could still arouse his


    most primitive desire.


    The battlested till night. As night approached, he felt morefortable and couldn''t get rid of the


    softness of his fingertips. But before Le was about to lose her consciousness because of his torture,


    he decided to let her go.


    She was lying in his arms and taking a deep breath. She didn''t even know why he was so angry. And


    her guess in her heart had not been confirmed yet. An inexplicable anger rose in Le''s heart, but there


    was no way to release it. She could only burn in her own stomach, burning her heart.


    She was depressed all the way untilte night. Max, who was sleeping soundly beside her, felt even


    worse than her sullen night. He could not control her in his heart endlessly. Looking at his handsome


    face, she waved her teeth and fell asleep since she got no response.

 Chapter 29 Counterattack (Part Two)

    Chapter 29 Counterattack (Part Two)


    After she breathed steadily, he slowly opened his eyes and looked at her sleeping face. He liked to see


    her dare not speak with anger and the corners of her mouth lifted slightly in a good mood.


    Her hands were still grabbing his cor, which made his heart itch because of her unsafe posture. His


    eyes darkened. If she was not too tired, he didn''t mind sleeping till dawn.


    The next morning, when she woke up, Max left before her as usual, which was also good for her,


    because she didn''t want to be embarrassed and irritated when they stayed together.


    She packed up hastily and then got on the car. When she arrived at thepany, she entered the


    office elegantly. The person who wasing made her frown. What a bad luck! Don''t ruin your good


    mood when you see someone you don''t want to see in the early morning!


    With a pile of documents in her hands, Daisy walked gracefully to her and smiled, "sister, you are here


    in thepany?"


    Le didn''t show any expression on her face. She nced at her and said, "call me vice manager when


    you are at thepany."


    The smile on her face froze for a second, and then Daisy went on to cover it. She closed her eyes and


    covered the hatred in them. "I see, vice manager."


    With a mocking smile, Le walked past Daisy, and bumped into her shoulder by ident. Daisy cried


    when she passed by, and then Daisy fell to the ground.


    People from thepany cast their eyes on them. They surrounded Le in a circle and looked at her


    with mockery and doubts. Le was shocked.


    Le, standing beside her, looked at Sophia in embarrassment. A trace of coldness shed through her


    eyes. Did she want to frame her? Do you really think that I am still as naive as before?


    Before Daisy said anything, she stretched out her hand and said gently with a beautiful smile, "Daisy,


    how could you be so careless? The floor is very slippery. Be careful when you walk. "


    The expression on Daisy''s face darkened. She had nned to frame her up with these words. She not


    only fell to the ground for nothing, but also got mocked by the employees. It was not worth it.


    What she didn''t expect was that something even more embarrassing was happening behind her. She


    reached out her hand and was about to pull her hand up when she felt that her hand was about to hit


    hard. However, a great amount of strength hung over her before she fell down to the ground again. At


    the same time, she heard Le said in surprise, "Daisy, why are you pinching me?"


    The employees close to Le could see the bruise on her finger, which was shocking on her snow-


    white skin! All of a sudden, the employees started to gossip about their boss, and they kept guessing


    about what had happened.


    "No, I didn''t!" said Daisy


    Le seemed to have guessed what she would say. A trace of grievance appeared on her face. Her


    beautiful face was lively because of her expression. She was a very attractive woman, with no


    arrogance or alienation, but looking a little friendly.


    The employees of thepany all froze the image of Miss Le, indifferent and inhuman. Who would


    have thought that she would use the battered body trick?


    While observing Le''s facial expression, Daisy didn''t realize what was happening.


    She stood up angrily. There was a trace of cruelty on her tender and tender face, which couldn''t be


    hidden. It was noticed by the employees and aroused a lot of gossip.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Le gently rubbed her palms and said, "it''s not your fault. Maybe the ring on your finger identally


    touched me."


    Hearing her words, many employees turned their eyes to the ring on Daisy''s finger. It was a white and


    slender finger. They didn''t expect such a fancy ring. An employee with sharp eyes could easily tell that


    the ring was Dr diamond, which was the most eye-catching design in the market. But an employee was


    careful enough to notice that it looked much like Dr diamond.There was still some difference in the


    structure. In another word, the ring on Daisy''s hand was a fake.


    Now that the fianc¨¦e of Lian Goup''s CEO and the second daughter of Song Group''s CEO would wear


    such a fake ring, it not only reduced her status greatly, but also embarrassed the Lien family and the


    Song family.


    The employees looked at her strangely in an instant. In the upper ss, if you have a fake goods, you


    will be despised. The luxury is their representative. If you can''t afford it, you''d rather be clean all over.


    You would rather not wear such cheap things. In another word, it was not only humiliating, but also her


    values.


    It was a heavy kick from Le. Daisy couldn''t think of any way to change her image, so he could only


    flee helplessly, leaving the employees sighing.


    Looking at her back, Le pursed her lips. It felt so good to revenge on her.


    Because of this ident, the employees in Song Group had changedpletely. The image of two


    beautifuldies had also changed, but it still made people feel that the employees no longer sneered at


    Le, no longer enthusiastic to Daisy. More employees were neutral, which was the most conservative


    way.


    Le went back to her office, massaging her eyebrows. Although she had just given vent to her anger,


    this was not at allpared with what they had done to her and her mother!


    Theputer had been turned on, and an entertainment news automatically appeared and attracted


    her attention. The headline became the headlines because one thing was exposed after being


    processed, which would be aughing stock for people after meal.


    For example, after Le was caught in the hotelst time, for the second time in her life, she was on the


    entertainment headlines. But at this time, she was not particrly well-known.

 Chapter 30 New Girlfriend And Old Lover (Part One)

    Chapter 30 New Girlfriend And Old Lover (Part One)


    "Now let''s have apetition to see who is better? ¡¿


    Such words were always eye-catching. The ''new joy'' in the topic was obviously her. And the "old love"


    was obvious to Bertha.


    No wonder such striking news was pushed on the headlines.


    It was on more than half of the screen. On that day when Bertha and she were in a fight, her face was


    hidden by her long hair. She was not in a mess, nor was she very beautiful. Butpared to Bertha,


    she was much more beautiful.


    It was Bertha who screamed in the video. Her hair hung loose and her face was scalded. She covered


    her face with her hands, which was very ugly.


    In front of the audience, it was obvious that Le, the new male star, won the game. But in fact, it was


    only a victory between women. Thinking of the Max, Le thought of him. Le''s eyes darkened.


    She forked it and opened thepany staff website. She buried herself in work. Near noon, she


    received a call from a strange female voice.


    "Excuse me, is that Le?"


    After thinking for a while, Le was sure that she had never heard such a voice, and she had never


    seen a woman on the other end of the phone before. She answered, "yes, I am. May I ask who you


    are?"


    The woman paused and remembered with a smile, "me? You''ll know when we meet. "


    Le raised her eyebrows, "Okay, what time is it?"


    It seemed that someone was talking on the other end of the phone. The woman''s voice was lowered,


    but she still spoke out one or two words, which seemed to be about the so-called schedule.


    Although it was just a guess, she thought that the woman over the phone must be rted to the artists.


    The woman stopped guessing and asked again, "how about now?"


    Le took a look at her watch. It was exactly half past eleven at noon. It is time for lunch, she packed


    up and went to that ce.


    It was the restaurant opposite thepany. It was full of Japanese wind and lookedfortable. The


    waiter led her to a room and she pushed the door in.


    The woman in the room stood on her side. Since it was dim, so Le couldn''t see her face clearly. It


    seemed that the woman seemed to be familiar to Le. Le paused and walked into the room.


    When the woman saw hering, she raised her eyes and a smile appeared on her gorgeous face.


    "Hello, Miss Song."


    Le finally knew where that feeling of familiarity came from. Wasn''t the woman in front of her really the


    nine prominent stars discussed on TV?


    The Lily were originally named Nine. With their outstanding appearance, she and Bertha were known


    as the queen of gossip in the entertainment circle. Just as the name suggested, the woman standing in


    front of them should be known by many men. After all, everything in the world is not groundless.


    Trying to hide her confusion, Le sat down opposite her with a decent smile, "Lily, what can I do for


    you?"


    Lily gave a gentle chuckle. her beautiful faces were vivid, and even if she is a woman, she would be


    attracted by her. What''s more, most of the men in the world had no time to think, so it was normal that


    they couldn''t control themselves. However, they always felt that the woman in front of them was


    different from Bertha.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Lily thought for a while and said, "Miss Song, I need your help."


    Le raised her eyebrows. She was neither a member of an entertainmentpany nor a member of


    it, and the Song Group she worked for had nothing to do with the entertainment industry. She needed


    Le''s help to find the right person?


    On seeing through her confusion, Lily said, "I want to ask Miss Song for help. No one else can."


    What she said intrigued Le. She then asked, "what do you want to say, Lily?"


    Taking a deep look at her, Lily paused and said, "Miss Song, please continue to discredit Bertha."


    The covert and covert struggles between stars were no longer a secret in the entertainment circle. Le


    could understand this and even understand why Lily came to her.


    In the final analysis, Lily was just in favor of her current identity as ady of Max, while Bertha was in


    the same status as herself. In a word, they could be called master and sister.


    Seeing that Le didn''t say a word, Lily paused and said, "I will give Miss Song a certain reward after


    it''s done."


    With something different in her eyes, Le corrected herself and asked, "Lily, why are you so sure that I


    will help you?"


    Lily suddenly chuckled as if they had expected her question. She replied, "Miss Song, why not?"


    It was exactly as she said that she helped her, which was equivalent to helping herself. To get rid of


    such a trouble Bertha, her position in Max was guaranteed.


    However, there was one drawback. That was, Max hated most women''s infighting. If she was


    discovered to do so, not to mention whether he would continue to avenge her, but even if she could still


    stay with Max.


    Just to be on the safe side, Le would not take the bad step.


    Lily didn''t expect this. A cold expression shed across their faces. They had made sure that Le


    would help her, as she was on a par with Bertha in the entertainment circle now.


    The gossip was a double-edged sword, which could not only thoroughly establish your reputation, but


    also make you famous. Therefore, even if the reputation of her and Bertha was already despised in the


    entertainment circle, it was a business opportunity. It was quite good to promote products with their


    reputation.


    However, she didn''t have a way out. She was no match for Bertha at all. She felt frustrated about that.


    Things would turn out to the opposite direction when they were at the same time. If her reputation was


    damaged again, then it was not just a gossip. Gossip and scandal were two different concepts. What


    she wanted was to destroy Berthapletely!


    In the entertainment circle, amon person should be a first-hand person. What Lily disciples had


    done was absolutely understandable. On a second thought, Le grinned, "Okay, I promise you."


    Lily were thinking about how to make her change her mind. She was surprised to hear that, but she


    was a smart woman. She knew there must be a requirement for her sudden change of mind, so she


    said, "Miss Song, if you have any requirements, just tell me."

 Chapter 31 New Girlfriend And Old Lover (Part Two)

    Chapter 31 New Girlfriend And Old Lover (Part Two)


    Le raised her eyebrows. It was easy to cooperate with a clever person. She could guess what Lily


    meant without even asking for her help. She said, "I don''t need your reward. I just need you to do one


    thing for me."


    Hearing that, Lily raised their eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Le unlocked her cellphone, found a picture and handed it to Lily. "There will be an event held by the


    Song Group two dayster. I need you to expose the murderer in the public voice."


    Lily took a look at the picture on her cell phone, and a hint of surprise shed through their eyes. But


    soon, they were put away by her. It was not a difficult thing for her, and she said, "okay."


    After a pause, she added, "first of all, I need Miss Song to give me an invitation to the banquet."


    With an indifferent look on her face, Le nodded and said, "okay."


    Lily heaved a sigh of relief. She stretched out her hand and said, "have a good cooperation!"


    Le shook her hand and repeated, "I hope so."


    The cooperation with Lily started. Even though there were risks, she had to fight for it. As long as she


    achieved her goal, it would be a great opportunity for her.


    A great opportunity for revenge!


    After saying goodbye, she went back to thepany. Freddy came up and saw her. A trace of anxiety


    shed on his face. He came up to her and asked, "Miss Le, have you done something bad?"


    Le was surprised to hear that. She answered, "I didn''t do anything."


    Looking confused, it didn''t seem like she was telling a lie. But Freddy was silent too until Le asked


    him again, "Freddy, what can I do for you?"


    Freddy nced at her and said, "at the meeting of ourpany today, even the board of directors


    began to talk about impeach of you, Miss Le."


    Le''s heart sank at the thought of this. After the board of directors impeached her impeach at the first


    meeting of shareholders, that was not unexpected at all. There was only one person who wanted to


    impeach her, that was Daisy.


    She nced at the Freddy and said, "I see."


    Freddy was surprised at Le''s calm answer. If the board of directors and the board of directors


    proposed to impeach her at the same time, it would be difficult to keep her position as vice minister. Up


    to now, she was still so calm. Did she really care nothing about it or was she foolish?


    Noticing the strange look at Freddy, Le knew that she had done something wrong. She said,


    "Whoever cares about his board of directors or the shareholder''s meeting, no one can stop me if I want


    to stay in thepany."


    Freddy forgot his doubts. He knew clearly that Miss Le was an arrogant woman and she was not as


    talented as Miss Daisy except for her outstanding talents.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    But no matter what, he didn''t want Miss Le to leave. After all, he was really unable to find a way out


    with her leaving. Anyway, the Song Group was inferior to the Mu group. For his future, he had to


    consider how to help her keep a stable position in thepany.


    From the view that Miss Le had no threat to thepany, it meant that she had no conflict with the


    task assigned by Johnson. In this society, he should be a grass on the wall and live in peace.


    "Miss Le, please rest assured. I will try my best to help you,"


    Le raised her eyebrows and took a look at the ominous expression on Freddy''s face. She nodded


    and said, "thank you very much, Freddy."


    After a while, Freddy began to cut in. Le stared at his back, and her face gradually grew gloomy.


    It seemed that Daisy hadn''t learned enough from the lesson this morning?


    Le dialed the number of her assistant, Tansy. It was the first time for Le to dial her number. The


    voice on the other end of the phone sounded obviously surprised, but timid. "What''s the matter with


    you, the vice director?"


    Le tapped her fingers on the table, rhythmically asking, "when will the n of the nning


    department arrive?"


    Tansy seemed to be turning on herputer so she could hear the click. After a while, she replied, "we


    arrived this morning. Do you want it now? I''ll send it to you. "


    Although she was a neer, she was good at reading people''s mind. She answered, "send it to me


    now."


    Said Tansy with bowed head. A minute after hanging up, Le received a document, in whichy the


    proposal of all the staff in the nning department.


    If she remembered correctly, the department which Daisy in was in was the nning department. She


    tapped the mouse with her slender fingers, and paused when she saw the familiar name. Then she


    raised the corners of her mouth a little and a tender smile was shown on the screen of the cellphone


    that was shining with a weak blue light. The name of the person on the screen was none other than


    Daisy.


    An eye for an eye, and that was her motto.


    In the afternoon, thepany was as busy as usual, and the logistics department was as Le''s


    leisure. The difference was that Le was no longer fond of ying tricks, and after she got the


    information from thepany''s board, the next step was the board meeting.


    She was busy all afternoon until her phone buzzed. ncing at the rm clock, she found it was the


    one she set. For Max, she never dared to ck off. Then she looked at the sky, and it was still early.


    She recalled what the maid had told her this morning before she left.


    "Miss Song must be back immediately after work."


    With a sigh, Le put away the documents. She looked at the name on the screen for a second, and


    the mood in her eyes was unpredictable. She estimated that the Song Group would not be peaceful


    tomorrow.

 Chapter 32 The Beautiful Woman

    Chapter 32 The Beautiful Woman


    When he arrived at the apartment, the sun was high in the sky. Although it was still early, she had to


    follow the rules as required by Max. She habitually returned to the apartment and found that she had


    nothing to do. It was extremely boring to be a caged Canary!


    Sitting on the bed in the bedroom, Le sadly found that when she was in the apartment, she had no


    other fun besides being called here and there by Max.


    When the maid saw her wandering in the apartment, she called her with respect.


    "Miss Song."


    Le nodded. She was used to her attitude. Although she had servants in the song n, she was not


    as dedicated as she was to work. Her attitude was as respectful and respectful as the maids in the


    ancient times.


    Le noticed the maid was cooking and walked towards her with an attitude of an onlooker. Noticing


    her existence, the maid called her again, "Miss Song."


    Le paused, "are you cooking?"


    The maid looked at Le with a weird look on her face. Le was a little embarrassed. She wanted to


    say something, but in fact, she didn''t.


    She cleared her throat and said: "can you teach me how to cook?"


    The maid didn''t disguise herself this time. She stared at Le directly, and some strange emotions were


    revealed in her eyes, which made Le a little embarrassed. The maid paused and said, "Max didn''t


    mention it."


    Le bit her lips, and decided not to make things difficult for the maid. She turned around the room


    upstairs drowsily. The apartment was filled with boredom, with all the cells screaming, as if she was


    about to scream.


    Just then, her phone buzzed. She looked down at the name on the screen. It was a familiar name.


    Once, she had taken this name as her best friend. But now, she only wanted tough when she


    thought of it.


    She frowned and pressed the answer button. A hurried voice came from the other end of the phone,


    "Le, did Astride to see you?"


    ''Astrid? It seemed that they were getting along well with each other all the time, and Astrid didn''t even


    have the phone number to pick Veron up. But now that she had promised to help Astrid to get even


    with her, she didn''t care about the phone number as well. And she never doubted what kind of person


    Astrid was, because she believed that, sooner orter, she would definitely get Veron into trouble.


    With a cold voice, she replied, "No."


    The person on the other end of the line seemed to be relieved. Le suddenly realized that something


    was wrong. She asked: "what happened?"


    After a short pause, Veron said, "nothing."


    Her tone sounded a little more weird. Since she couldn''t get a answer from him, Le didn''t want to talk


    to him anymore. She hanged up the phone with a big bang. Suddenly, a cold face appeared on the


    phone screen. Le was startled and immediately turned around.


    She didn''t know when Max came behind her and how much he had heard on the phone just now.


    Obviously, it didn''t matter, but she always felt that she shouldn''t let him hear in front of him.


    Looking at the little woman sitting on the sofa in front of him with a surprised look, Max moved her


    eyes. He slowly turned around and sat down by her side. Feeling the deep sinking of the sofa, she


    wanted to escape, but she suddenly stopped and thought about what he had said to her most.


    "Come over."


    A trace of joy inexplicably shed through Max''s heart when she felt the change of her mood. After a


    long silence, he said in a low voice, "who was it just now?"


    Le pursed her lips. She knew that whether she was lying or honest, he would be irritated. So she just


    imed, "Veron!"


    As expected, she felt only a low pressure, and Max''s voice sounded again. "What do you want?"


    Le clenched her hands into fists and answered, "nothing. He just want to ask me something."


    Getting to the bottom of it, Max slightly stood up and wiped Le''s body. "Clean up and go to a ce


    with me."


    Shocked, Le raised her eyes. She was confused about his letting go of her this time. When did the


    Max be so considerate? When she came back to her senses and noticed what he had asked, she


    answered hastily, "is it a banquet?"


    Hearing that, Max stopped what he was doing and turned around to look at her with an indifferent


    expression in his eyes. "Yes."


    He turned to her with his fingers over her clothes, and his carefullybed hair exposed his forehead,


    which made him more domineering. Apart from his personality, he was indeed a very attractive man


    that every woman would fall in love with.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He has a handsome appearance, the wealthy family property, and a smart head. As long as his


    character is softer


    As Le was immersed in her own thoughts, she heard a familiar voice calling out to her from the other


    end of the line. "What are you doing?" Max nced at her and asked


    Le hurriedly waved her hand and changed the topic, "what party?"


    Not giving any response, Max went downstairs, whereas Le hurriedly stood up and tidied herself up


    as she watched him going away.


    This was the second time that Max took him to a banquet. To be his femalepanion, she must be


    dressed carefully. After all, the woman of the financial tycoon in D city could not let him lose face.


    Le didn''t know what kind of banquet it was until they stepped into the banquet door side by side.


    Even though she was used to the big hall, she was still a little surprised at the grand scene.


    Born in a rich and powerful family, she had gone to numerous parties, of which she had never seen


    such a scene before. She pulled herself together and strode across Max''s arms. With the crystal lights


    shining, they entered the banquet gracefully, leaving a string of crystals around.


    "Max, you are here."


    A fat, middle-aged fat man walked up to them, with a ss of wine in his hand. He had the same smile


    on his face.


    Taking a nce at him, Max didn''t respond. It seemed that he didn''t care about Max''s attitude at all. In


    other words, he was not qualified to care about it. The Mu Group had run through the whole South Sea,


    and his smallpany was not qualified topare with it.


    He had done many things that both cold and warm. He had be ustomed to it, so he said to


    himself, "I''ve never seen thisdy before."


    Le wanted to return with a smile, but she was pulled away by Max. The man in the distance had a


    long face, and she could not help but sigh. She did not know how many people had been offended by


    Max, but after thinking about it, it was not a big deal even if he offended someone, and in the end, they


    did not dare to speak out the consequences of anger.


    Le was dragged into the center of the banquet hall. She didn''t utter a single word, surrounded by


    people from the upper ss, who were quite obedient. Whereas, Max remained silent, only holding a


    clear goblet, wagging scarlet liquid. He behaved like a strange gentleman.


    "Max,"


    Soon a familiar voice sounded. Le didn''t look back until the figure appeared in front of her. Then she


    remembered who it was.


    Orange, a member of the banquet, Le thought for a long time and finally figured out his name. His


    short hair was neat and tidy, which impressed her most. It was his unruly character. And he was


    Orange.


    When he saw Le who was standing beside Max, he was obviously shocked, but then returned to


    normal and greeted her politely, "Miss Song."


    Le nodded at him with a smile on her face. After a while, all the three people in that banquet had


    gathered together. They were all very eye-catching. Although there was an obvious hostility in front of


    her, they still maintained their politeness and did not show it obviously. Such a subtle atmosphere made


    her think of the shooting scene that night.


    While raising her eyebrows secretly and lowering her eyelids, she found that most women at the


    banquet were different from her. She was quiet and well behaved, just like a very obedient cat.


    Le was like a wild cat, but she knew what she was doing. She knew what she should do and what


    she should do.


    Moore had never been eased by her, and his disgust was obviously much more than that of the other


    two men, which made Le curious. How could he be sure that he was a woman like Bertha when he


    had done nothing.


    Noticing her staring at him, Moore''s eyes sparkled with coldness. He turned his head and looked away.


    "Miss Song, what brings you here today?"


    Thinking of that, Grady could not help but burst outughing. His words were echoed by Moore and


    Orange in a sh. Both of them knew that today was a special day for Max. How could Le get out of


    there in such a day?


    A trace of strangeness shed through Max''s indifferent eyes. He nced at them and said in a cold


    voice, "she''s my woman."


    The crowd were rendered speechless. They all looked at Le with a deep look, which made her


    confused. Shouldn''t shee today?


    Soon, Le''s question was solved. Just as the party was about to start, a woman came down from the


    stairs on the second floor. She was unforgettable at the first sight.


    Her beautiful ck curly hair was up at the back of her head, and a few strands of naughty fell on her


    neck, which made her skin look more delicate.


    On her delicate face, there was a pair of bright eyes. It was as bright as a gxy falling into the sky.


    Le made a conclusion that this was a beautiful woman.


    Le didn''t know they knew each other until the pretty woman, whom she had been thinking, walked up


    to her, or more precisely, was in front of Max. She stood aside and watched them with a shallow look.


    The beautiful woman said, "long time no see, Max."


    Although Max still cold, Le, who studied his expression as a subject, found the difference at a nce.


    After his bright eyes, it was obvious that his emotion was hidden. With a feeling of unknown, Le


    subconsciously stepped back, as if she was giving the stage to them.


    They looked like a perfect match. Le couldn''t tell the fire of their eye contact. She pursed her lips and


    suppressed her abnormality in her heart. She wanted to turn around, but fell into a pair of colder eyes.


    Without too much spection, Le understood why Moore looked at her with such eyes. The beautiful


    woman she thought must have an unusual rtionship with Max.


    No wonder they said something like that to Max. Even though she didn''t know much about it, she knew


    that she really shouldn''t havee to the party tonight.

 Chapter 33 The First Revenge (Part One)

    Chapter 33 The First Revenge (Part One)


    The beautiful woman seemed to be talking something with Max, but they couldn''t be heard clearly even


    though they were not standing far away from others. Le was standing aside indifferently, but others


    thought she did care.


    Moore kept staring at Le, as if he was interrogating a criminal. Le was a little angry and dissatisfied


    because she was indiscriminatelybeled.


    Le didn''t hide her displeasure, so Moore could clearly feel her response. After a short daze, Moore


    became more disgusted with her trick of ying hard to get, because he had seen too much in this


    circle.


    Le ignored the strange looks of others and took a sip of wine leisurely. Out of the corner of her eye,


    the beautiful woman was still talking with Max, and it seemed that they have reunited after a long


    separation, so they had a lot to say. There was a slight emotion that Le couldn''t understand in Max''s


    usual cold eyes.


    Staring at the woman in front of him, Max wondered how many years had passed since they metst


    time. Three years? Five years? More than that, there have been seven years since theyst met.


    Seven years ago, she left without saying a word or any sign. Seven yearster, she returned without


    any sign just like before. What did she regard him as?


    Brother? Or boyfriend?


    Seven years ago, both of them were at a young age, and they settled on a rtionship when they


    reached puberty. They even did not make it clear when she left without a word. So what was the


    rtionship between them? It was hard for him to exin.


    With a graceful smile on face, Rosa looked at the excellent man in front of her. Last year, her leaving


    without saying a word was a great blow to him. Seven yearster, he looked different, but she felt that


    he looked at her with the same feeling as seven years ago, which made her happy. Being aloof and


    arrogant, she wouldn''t reveal this emotion.


    Rosa was the first woman in the world who dared to disobey Max and she may be thest one.


    However, she was powerful enough, which could be figured out by eye contact between the two


    persons.


    "Who is thatdy, Max?"


    After a long conversation, Rosa finally shifted the topic to Le. Following her gaze, Max saw that Le


    was leaning against the table, drinking alone with a ss of wine in her hand.


    Le was a beauty, not inferior to other people, even on this day when all the people gathered together.


    She was wearing a ck dress, which made her figure more outstanding with fair skin. And she did not


    seem to care that the several men around her were staring at her.


    An inexplicable feeling of displeasure came over Max. He walked over without caring for Rosa''s gaze.


    Le didn''t notice his arrival. She was still drinking. She was so tired of this kind of banquet that she


    only wanted to end it as soon as possible and go back home.


    She didn''te back to her senses until she felt a very low pressure behind her. She turned around


    and looked at Max in front of her. ''Isn''t he reminiscing about the old times with another beautiful


    woman? Why did hee back to me so soon?¡¯


    While Le was thinking about it, Rosa hase to them. With graceful posture and temperament, she


    said to Max softly, "Max, there''s such a beautiful girl by your side. Don''t you introduce her?"


    Hearing that, Max took a deep look at Le and said in an indifferent tone, "Just a femalepanion."


    Although Le knew that their rtionship was only limited to that, she still felt ufortable


    inexplicably. Le suppressed it, looked up at the beautiful woman she thought and smiled. "Hello, I am


    Le."


    There was a hint of strangeness shing across Rosa¡¯s beautiful eyes. Then she reached out her hand


    and said, "Hello, I''m Rosa."


    ''A good name.'' thought Le. The rtionship between these two women was a little subtle. Le was


    always glib but she couldn''t find a topic to talk about at this moment, so she''d rather stay silent by the


    side. Looking at Le, Max said, "Don''t wander around."


    Before Le could react, he has already turned and left. Of course, Rosa has left with Max. Seeing


    them walk side by side, Le was shocked by their tacit understanding even she was the nominal


    femalepanion.


    After drinking up the rest of the wine in her hand, suddenly a hand fell on her shoulder. Le turned


    back and saw a pair of cold eyes. Without saying anything, Moore pulled her away.


    In the eyes of those who didn''t know it, there was just a love quadrangle. However, only the people


    involved knew that they hated each other.


    Le let Moore take her to a ce. It was the back garden of the party. With the dark and windy night, it


    was suitable for doing something private. She looked at him cautiously, which caused the other party a


    sneer.


    "Do you think I would be interested in you?"


    Le raised her eyebrows and said, "It''s hard to say."


    Her casual tone made Moore frown. Originally, he thought that this woman was greedy for wealth and


    wanted to hook up with powerful men. But today, he realized that her temperament was also


    despicable!


    "I''m warning you, mind your own business. Don''t think about something you shouldn''t think about."


    His cold tone amused Le. There was only one person in the world that she was afraid of. Although


    the man in front of her was cold, he was not enough to frighten her. Instead, she teased, "Moore, in


    your opinion, what should I think? What shouldn''t I think?"


    Moore has never known that a woman''s face could be so thick. From a certain point of view, Le had


    the potential to be a hooligan, whose words made he be speechless.


    Moore couldn''t give a proper answer to such a conventional question like what should be thought and


    what shouldn¡¯t. His face darkened slightly. It was his first time to lose face in front of a woman.


    "Since you can''t speak it out, I want to ask you a question, Mr. Mo."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Le''s watery eyes shed with a glimmer of light, shining in the darkness. Moore squinted at her and


    asked, "What''s the question?"

 Chapter 34 The First Revenge (Part Two)

    Chapter 34 The First Revenge (Part Two)


    Le took a step closer, and it was close enough for her to smell the faint scenting from his body.


    She said word by word, "Why do you hate me so much, Mr. Mo?"


    Moore took a deep look at her and said still in a cold tone, "There''s no reason for me to hate a person."


    Le raised her eyebrows. She thought what he said had a point, so she didn''t stay any longer after


    getting the answer. She turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by him. His fingertips


    were cold, which frightened her. Then she restrained her feeling and smiled, "Mr. Mo, please don''t pull


    me like this. It will lead to some misunderstanding."


    As expected, Moore let go of her hand as soon as she said that. There was an expression of disgust


    rising from his brow, which she was familiar with. However, she didn''t care about it at all. Instead, she


    chuckled and said, "Mr. Mo, if you don''t have anything else to do, I''ll take my leave."


    As she spoke, she turned and left. Moore frowned at Le''s receding figure. He didn''t like her, just


    because she was by the side of Max, who stood for money and status. Moore thought all the women


    around Max like fawning upon the influential people, and Le was no exception.


    But after tonight, Moore somehow began to have a different opinion on Le. Until now, he was still not


    sure. He needed more proof.


    When Le returned to the party, she happened to meet Max. The beauty by his side was no longer at


    present. No matter how wild Le was outside, as long as she saw Max, she would be docile


    immediately. She gave him a sweet smile, but thetter looked gloomy. He asked in a low voice,


    "Where have you been?"


    Le answered honestly, "I was taken away by your friend Mr. Mo for a talk."


    Even Le didn''t finish her words, Max could know that Moore has always been very concerned about


    him, and Moore would check every woman around him carefully. It was reasonable for Moore to have a


    talk with Le, including the red door banquet, which might also be the idea of Moore.


    "Go back." said Max, still in an indifferent tone.


    Le has been ustomed to his unconventional thinking. She followed him without saying a word.


    Silence was the mostmon expression for her. When she went out of the banquet, she felt a pair of


    burning eyes behind her. She could not help but turn around and have a look, then she just looked right


    into the eyes of Moore.


    Le withdrew her gaze lightly and followed Max into the ck Maybach. The atmosphere inside the


    car was as dull as ever. They returned to the apartment without saying a word all the way.Not


    surprisingly, they had a happy night again.


    The difference was that Max was so overbearing tonight that he ignored her feelings and almost made


    her cry.


    There was a dark haze in Max''s eyes, without any eagerness. When Le saw it, her heart trembled,


    and she knew that he was only venting something, and it was obvious what he was venting.


    Le was so exhausted that she fell asleep. When she woke up, she didn''t see Max. Le was used to


    such a situation, so she got up, cleaned up and went back to thepany.


    Thepany was as busy as usual. The employees saw her with strange look. What¡¯s different than


    before was that there seemed to be some emotion bubbling up. Le knew that what was going to


    happen next.


    In fact, It could be guessed that the thing she had done yesterday must have yed a role today. When


    Le went back to her office, Tansy, who seldom talked with her before, rushed into the office. Le


    raised her eyebrows and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    A sense of hurry and confusion emerged in Tansy''s face. She said incoherently, "Miss Le, you asked


    me to send the documents of the nning department yesterday, and it turned out that the n of the


    nning department went wrong today. This......"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Le''s countenance changed abruptly. Then she fixed her eyes on Tansy, Have you told others that I


    asked you to send the n of the nning department?"


    If Le¡¯s guess was right, then it was obvious that people would suspect her for the n went wrong


    after being taken to her. Le has thought that Tansy was tactful enough even though she was a timid


    girl. Was it possible that she has guessed wrong?


    Tansy looked at Le''s face and waved her hands, "No, I haven''t told anyone about it!"


    Hearing this, Le felt relieved. It seemed that she didn''t choose Tansy by mistake. After a pause,


    Tansy said, "Miss Le, do you have to do with the n of the nning department..."


    Le admitted frankly, "Yes."


    Tansy choked with sobs. She looked at Le, but didn''t know what to say. Le, on the other hand,


    looked at Tansy with a smile, and said softly, "You can choose to tell other people."


    Tansy was so timid that she couldn¡¯t stand such a shock. Moreover, she was afraid of Le''s words, so


    she said in a hurry, "Miss Le, I won''t tell anyone!"


    Leughed. She has never doubted the newer in front of her. She would not be suspicious of


    the person chosen by herself. This was her principle.


    Hearing the words, Le could roughly guess that something was wrong with the n proposed by


    Daisy. Their n was very important to thepany. If there was something wrong with the n, it


    would not only cause their personal loss, but also bring a huge financial crisis to the Song Group.


    At this time, both Daisy and Johnson could hardly sit still. As Le expected, when Daisy arrived at the


    company in the morning, she was called in a hurry by Johnson.


    Daisy came to the office in bewilderment. As soon as she opened the door, she was thrown by the


    documents all over her body. Stunned, she stood there in a daze for this has never happened before.


    For a moment, she was at a loss what to do. With a straight face, Johnson pointed at the falling


    documents and said to Daisy, "Look at what you have done!"

 Chapter 35 Carry Out The Plan In Advance (Part One)

    Chapter 35 Carry Out The n In Advance (Part One)


    Daisy didn''t know what she did wrong. The n falling on the ground was picked up by her. But when


    she looked through it, her face changed dramatically. It seemed to be her n, but not exactly hers!


    It sounded ambivalent, but in fact, her n has been revised by someone! And it has been changed


    into a terrible one!


    Daisy exined at once, "Father, I didn''t do it!"


    Johnson nced at her and said coldly, "I thought you were just not capable enough, but it seems that


    you are so fearless! Do you know how much loss you have caused for thepany? "


    Daisy felt like weeping. She really didn''t know how her n had been altered in this way. The n had


    been submitted to the investor, so the loss she caused was irreparable.


    Even if Daisy could prove her innocence now, it would not change the result of the failure. With a


    deadly pale face, Daisy didn''t know who has done all of this. In thispany, there was only one


    person against her, that was Le!


    It must be her. On second thought, Daisy hurriedly said, "Father, it''s Le! It''s her! The n was


    passed to the logistics department. My previous n was clearly not like this. She must have put


    obstacles in the way! "


    What Daisy said let Johnson down more. When Le was in thepany, he watched her every move.


    After making sure that there was no hidden trouble, he let her be in thepany. Now, ording to


    what Daisy said, all was nned by Le. How could he believe it?


    How cold he believe that a person with nothing to do would suddenly think of altering the n?


    Moreover, she also owned the shares of the Song Group. If something happened to the group, it would


    also be extremely disadvantageous to her. How could she be so stupid to do this?


    With clear eyes, Johnson looked at Daisy and said, "You don''t need to say anything. As for the loss for


    ourpany, handle it by yourself!"


    Daisy felt wronged. She was wronged because of this fabricated charge, but she couldn''t find any


    evidence to prove her innocence, so she could only grit her teeth with hatred. Daisy was sure that Le


    had cheated her. She couldn''t sleep in peace if she didn''t take her revenge this time!


    After that, Daisy went back to her own desk. She could feel the strange gaze from all sides. The hatred


    in her heart was growing. It was the ''surprise'' that Le has brought to her!


    Unable to bear such pressure, Daisy stood up and went to Le''s office. When she came, thetter put


    down her pen, put hands on the table, and looked at her with a smile.


    "Le, as for my n, did you alter it?"


    Hearing that, Le raised her eyebrows and said, "You have wronged me. All the people in the


    company know that I have nothing to do here, and my position of the undersecretary of the logistics


    department was not significant. How could I alter your n?"


    Without waiting for her response, Le added, "Even if I want you to alter your n, you can see that


    my position doesn''t allow me to do that."


    As Le was saying, she threw up both of her hands with an expression of helplessness.


    Daisy grimly said, "Don''t talk nonsense. We all know it clearly if you did it or not! Just wait and see. I


    will expose what you have done! "


    Le''s smile was not very obvious. She looked at Daisy in front of her and said, "At present, what you


    should worry about is thepany''s financial problem, right?"


    Her words hit the sore spot of Daisy. She could tell from Johnson''s tone that he wanted her to solve the


    problem. But how could she solve it by herself? Where could she get such arge sum of money?


    The face of Daisy darkened. She said bitterly, "Le, this time it''s my fault. I won''t let you do it next


    time!"


    Le folded her arms across her chest, looking at the young woman in silence. A scornful smile


    emerged on her lips. If Le was still the one who she had been, she would be threatened by Daisy¡¯s


    words. But now, Daisy seemed to be saying something unimportant.


    After obviously observing the scornful look on Le¡¯s face, Daisy had an uglier countenance. Then she


    stormed away in her high heels.


    Le has set such a trap for her. Daisy swore to herself that she would find a way to revenge on Le in


    the future!


    In the office, Le looked at Daisy''s receding figure, with indescribable joy in her heart. It turned out


    that she was in such a good mood after plotting against others!


    After Le revenged on Daisy, she still remembered the urgent phone call from Veron yesterday, saying


    that Astrid was missing. ''It''s impossible. His call may mean that Astrid would take action on me'' thought


    Le. It seemed that Le needed to be more vignt from now on.


    At noon, Le received a call from Lily. Le was somewhat surprised. ¡®Why did Lily call me at this


    time?¡¯


    The appointed time to meet Lily was 12 o''clock at noon. But when it was time to meet, Lily didn''t show


    up. Le sat in the private room and waited, idly ying her phone. The headlines of entertainment


    news were all about Bertha. As usual, it was still rted with gossip.


    The name of "Bertha" was always linked with the word "rumor", so was the name of "Lily". Before


    having cooperation with Le, the name of Lily was also often seen on newspapers or entertainment


    news.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Both of them shared the basically same social status. No wonder Lily was anxious to fight against


    Bertha. With such a situation, it was difficult to distinguish the difference between them. As for Le,


    she was connected with the news about Bertha. Only news about Max would be more eye-catching.


    Given this, it was a wise choice for Lily to find Le.


    It was already past the agreed time, and even half an hourte, but Lily still did note. Le has


    called, but no one answered. Le could not help but think that something might have happened to Lily.


    Just as Le''s mind wandered, the door of the private room was pushed open, and Lily arrived. Le


    looked at her and said, "Miss Lily, what''s the matter?"


    Even though it was not a big deal for a woman to bete for an appointment, for a person who had a


    strong sense of time, half an hour''s dy was a big deal. That was the case for Le.

 Chapter 36 Carry Out The Plan In Advance (Part Two)

    Chapter 36 Carry Out The n In Advance (Part Two)


    With an apologetic smile on her face, Lily said, "I''m sorry. I got something to do. Have you been waiting


    for a long time?"


    With a smile, Le led the way, and Lily sat down opposite her. Then Lily took the topic to the point


    without saying other superfluous words.


    "I came to you today to carry out the n ahead of schedule."


    Le raised her eyebrows and asked, "Why do you want to do it in advance?"


    Lily nced at Le and took out the phone. She found today''s headline of entertainment news. Then


    she handed the phone to Le and said, "Le, as you can see, the headlines of entertainment news in


    recent days are all about Bertha. Although some small things were involved, it is also a publicity for her.


    If things go on like this, I''m afraid I won''t have any chance to fight back before I make a move."


    Le understood. She turned to look at the screen and saw a bright smile on the screen of Lily''s phone.


    Bertha looked pretty, but she was a bit coquettish in her demeanor. Maybe this was the so-called


    indecent demeanor.


    Having known Lily''s intention, Le didn''t hesitate but said, "Since you are so eager, why should I


    refuse?"


    Hearing her words, Lily breathed a sigh of relief. Lily smiled at her and said, "Thank you for your


    understanding, Le."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Le smiled but said nothing. She was thinking about how to let Bertha be hooked.


    ¡®After thest incident, she''s already wary of me. I''m afraid it''s difficult to seed this time.¡¯ Le


    thought.


    After saying goodbye to Lily, Le went back to thepany. The air in the office was quite cold. When


    Tansy saw Le, she nodded slightly with a touch of timidity in her eyes, which had nothing to do with


    her character. Perhaps Tansy was scared by what happened today! Perhaps she hasn''t thought that


    the innocent Miss Le on the surface would actually have such means.


    After calming herself down, Le began to think about the appointment she made with Lily. When she


    was at her wit''s end, she got a call from Bertha. It was just as the saying goes that one could find her


    way at any time.


    There was someone, and there was something that woulde to her before she took any action.


    Bertha sounded anxious on the phone, "Le, you are so despicable!"


    Hearing this, Le raised her eyebrows. ¡®I haven''t done anything yet. How could I be so despicable?¡¯


    Her puzzle was answered by Bertha''s next sentence.


    "By taking advantage of the love you get from Max, you frame me up. What else can you do except for


    relying on men?"


    Le was unhappy to hear that. Obviously, Bertha relied on men. Although Le also relied on Max at


    present, Bertha was not qualified to say this to her!


    "Bertha, I think you misunderstood me. I haven''t told him anything about you. I can''t ept your


    misunderstanding."


    At the other end of the phone, Bertha snorted lightly and said in a cold tone, "Do you think I will believe


    what you said? How could he treat me like this if you hasn''t said something to him? "


    After careful consideration, Le still thought she didn''t say any word about Bertha in front of Max. All


    of a sudden, a scene shed through her mind. It was the first time that Bertha pped Le in the


    face, then she was interrogated by Max after she came back.


    Only for once, Le thought there would be nothing after he asked. She didn''t expect him to take any


    actions. But now, was the thing that Bertha was talking about done by Max?


    "Bertha, even if we talk over the phone, things couldn¡¯t be stated clearly. How about we meeting each


    other?"


    Le drew Bertha into the trap she set step by step, but Bertha didn''t notice it at all. Bertha was going


    to get even with Le. Now that Le came to her by herself, Bertha didn''t need to say anything more.


    The situation was obvious. Both of them had their own ulterior motives when they met. It was still


    unknown what the result would be.


    In the afternoon, Le stayed in her office for the whole day, being busy with getting familiar with the


    documents of the board of directors. When Freddy knocked at the door, she looked up at him with a


    smile. "Freddy, what''s up?"


    Freddy bowed and scraped, with a very ttering smile on his face. He said: "Miss Le, have you


    forgotten the thing you asked me to do?"


    Le paused and thought about what she had told him. It seemed that she asked him to do something


    about the board of shareholders. Then she looked away and asked, "Have you finished the thing I


    asked you to do?"


    Hearing her question, Freddy knew that she had remembered. He quickly replied, "I have almost


    arranged everything in the board of shareholders, but there is one more person that it¡¯s hard for me to


    deal with."


    Le raised her eyebrows and asked, "Who is he?"


    Freddy hesitated for a while, seeming to be thinking about the diction. Le nced at him, and knew


    that thest person he mentioned should be a threat. Le said, "Freddy, say what you want to say."


    Hearing this, Freddy felt relieved and said, "There is a shareholder on the board of shareholders, who


    has upied 10% of the shares of our Song Group. He has never agreed to let you continue to stay in


    the Song Group, Miss Le."


    Le paused and asked, "What''s his name?"


    Freddy said, "Matias."


    Le has heard of the name "Matias". He has already been a shareholder when the Song Group was


    just established. He was a cousin to Sophia. Just by guessing, Le knew that the shareholders would


    impeach her due to the rumor spread by him in the middle of the party. The reason was simple. After


    all, he was the uncle of Daisy.


    In fact, Matias wasn''t a big threat to Le. However, since he gained more and more shares in the


    company in recent years, his status was getting more and more stable, so what he said had a certain


    influence in the board of shareholders. Currently, it seemed to be a big problem. Moreover, the


    rtionship between Daisy and him would not be ruined easily. However, if Le didn''t have a try, how


    could she know it wouldn''t work?

 Chapter 37 Max Gets A Fever And She Is The Medicine (Part One)

    Chapter 37 Max Gets A Fever And She Is The Medicine (Part One)


    Le looked at Freddy and said, "I know. Thank you for your help, Freddy."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Freddy said with a smile, "It''s nothing as long as Miss Le takes me into consideration all the time."


    Le knew what he meant. She said lightly, "Don''t worry."


    After they said goodbye to each other, Freddy left the office happily. Sitting in the chair, Le felt


    something different in her heart. If she didn''t get rid of Matias, her position in thepany would


    always be in danger, and there would be a risk for her to be eliminated at any time. It was worth her


    attention. It seemed that she needed to visit Matias.


    After a busy day, she came back to the apartment on time after work. However, Max was still not there.


    He seemed to be very busy recently, and he came back veryte every day. Even so, after he came


    back, she was still not able to escape from his sexual demand. The rtionship between these two


    persons was very delicate.


    Le didn''t seem to be a mistress or a couple. It was a pity that they didn''t have muchmunication.


    She was satisfied with this kind of rtionship, but she was ashamed of it at the same time. However,


    she didn''t show it on the surface. In front of Max, she was more like a tool for him to vent eroticism.


    At 8 o''clock in the evening, Max came back, but not alone. There was a woman by his side. Le has


    met the woman, who was the beautiful woman she knew at the party. When the eyes of these three


    persons have met, a strange atmosphere spread in the air until Rosa broke the awkwardness.


    "Max, why didn''t you tell me in advance that someone was here?"


    Max took a look at Le, who was standing with a hurry and confusion, and said in an indifferent tone,


    "No need."


    Le didn''t know what he meant by saying no need. ''He doesn''t think it''s necessary to report the thing


    that I am in the apartment to Rosa. Or he doesn''t care whether I am in the apartment or not.¡¯


    But no matter from any point of view, Le felt a strong sense of shame. She pressed her lips and said


    to Max, "I''ll go upstairs first."


    Without waiting for his answer, Le turned around and went upstairs in a hurry. Looking at her back, a


    touch of weirdness shed across Rosa''s beautiful eyes. It seemed that she needed to change her


    view about this woman''s position in the heart of Max.


    Sitting on the sofa, Max seemed not to care about anything. His indifferent manner seemed to be


    stronger than that of any people in the world. With an elegant smile on her face, Rosa sat down by his


    side. In a soft voice, she said, "You seemed to have a good rtionship with Miss Le?"


    Rosa grew up with Max. Although he waspletely different from his childhood, there were still some


    dim shadows of childhood on him. For example, he never reserved those who he hated or useless


    people by his side.


    As for what kind of woman Le was, the result was unknown.


    Max felt a tinge of fragranceing from his side. Rosa was the female who he has dreamed of after


    her leaving without saying goodbye seven years ago, which became a pain in his heart forever. When


    they met again seven yearster, yet he was not touched as he had imagined. He pursed his lips and


    left the strange feeling in his heart behind.


    "It''s gettingte. Let me send you home."


    Max said in a calm tone. Then he stood up while Rosa was still staring at him with affectionate eyes.


    Her tone sounded like a spoiled child.


    "Can I stay here tonight?"


    With a quiver of his finger, Max repeated, "I''ll send you home."


    The calm tone did change in the ears of Rosa for it sounded bad. There was a hint of disappointment in


    her beautiful eyes, then a kind of inexplicable feeling arose from her heart. He could allow Le to stay


    in his apartment, but he drove her out. Although she did not want to admit, her position in his heart was


    not as important as it was before, which was an indisputable fact.


    Rosa stopped thinking. With a smile on her face all the time, she looked elegant and generous. She


    stood up and said, "I thought I would appreciate your apartment, but it seems to be impossible now.


    What a pity!"


    Having a slight look at Rosa, Max said, "If you want to appreciate it, you cane here again."


    With a teasing smile, Rosa said while looking at him, "What''s my identity for you if I came next time?"


    With deep eyes, Max subtly averted the topic and said, "Let''s go."


    Since Max didn''t answer her question, Rosa didn''t pester him. She knew his character very well. He


    didn''t like to be interrogated or forced to do something that he didn''t like. He was such a casual person,


    but she really didn''t know what was hidden in his heart.


    With a smile, Rosa said, "I''m really curious about a man like you will marry what kind of wife in the


    future."


    Max has already begun to stride. Upon hearing this, instead of answering her question, he kept walking


    as if nothing has happened.


    After getting along with him for two days, Rosa finally figured out that the man in front of her was


    different from the young man seven years ago. He was not as sunny and talkative as before, and his


    character also became more silent. But this kind of man was inexplicably attractive, which was fatal.


    Rosa followed him out of the apartment. Before she stepped out of the door, Rosa looked back


    unconsciously. At that moment, Le was looking at them on the second floor. Rosa smiled gracefully


    and left after giving Le a sign.


    In the dark, the corners of her lips curled into a mysterious smile. Rosa has never cared about Max, but


    now she was interested in him. Rosa was sure that she could ce herself in his heart again.


    Le, who was sitting on the staircase of the second floor, watched them leaving with her chin in her


    hand. On her beautiful face, there was an expression that even she herself did not know very clearly.


    Everybody could see the rtionship between Max and Rosa very clearly, and the tacit understanding


    between them was unparalleled. It seemed that it has been umted for many years, and Le


    could not help but guess the rtionship between them.

 Chapter 38 Max Gets A Fever And She Is The Medicine (Part Two)

    Chapter 38 Max Gets A Fever And She Is The Medicine (Part Two)


    Ley on the stair, thought for a long time, but didn''te up with an answer. It was more likely that


    Max and Rosa were childhood sweethearts, but it was only her guess and if she wanted to prove it,


    unless Max admitted it in person, yet it was impossible. Besides, It was pretty hard for her to get the


    result from his friend. Moreover, she would never make things difficult for herself. She walked into the


    bedroom and thought that Max might note back tonight.


    With a beauty in his arms, or perhaps with the beauty he has been thinking for so many years, how


    could he think of Le?


    Lying in bed, Le couldn''t help thinking about these things. She tried to get rid of these thoughts and


    forced herself to fall asleep. Tomorrow there would be a fierce battle between her and Bertha. She


    must preserve her strength and take advantage of some appropriate opportunity to win.


    When Le was thinking of this, she suddenly found the bed was sinking. Le was shocked. When


    she was about to turn around to look at the man clearly, she was held in his arms. A hoarse voice came


    above her head. "It''s me."


    After hearing that, Le felt strangely relieved. Nestling in his arms, she did not know why she had


    guessed wrong. Logically speaking, it should not be such a situation. He should be in a good mood


    with Rosa after being separated from her for such a long time. But why didn''t they have sex just as she


    thought?


    Le didn¡¯t thought for a long time for it didn''t take Max much time to capture Melissa. They didn''t talk,


    but she could feel his loneliness. She pursed her lips and asked, "What''s your rtionship with Rosa?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Le asked carefully, seeming to be afraid that she would offend him by ident. Looking at the little


    woman, Max aid indifferently, "An acquaintance."


    Le was surprised that he would answer her question. She just wanted to give it a try, not expecting


    that he could answer. For Le, she thought his answer was meaningless. The word "an acquaintance"


    was too general. Whether he didn¡¯t want to exin or he exined it unintentionally, it could show that


    he didn''t want to mention Rosa, which made Le more curious.


    However, Le did not intend to continue to ask about it. Although she did not spend a long time with


    Max, it was enough for her to get a thorough understanding of his personality. It was his greatest


    bottom line that he did not want to be pushed to the bottom of a subject.


    After a night, Le was held in his arms and fell asleep. In the dark, Max''s eyes were shining and his


    emotion was surging.


    It was not that Max didn''t know that he had a feeling for Rosa. If it had been several years ago, he


    would have been thrilled, but now he wasn''t. However, he still had a feeling when he saw Rosa.


    The temperature in his arms was moderate andfortable. For Le, he was just satisfied with her


    body, and he would never treat her badly. As his woman, Max could not stand her being bullied by


    anyone. Moreover, out of personal reasons, he did not want this little woman like a cat to be hurt.


    The bright moonlight outside the window slowly flowed and Max fell asleep with his thoughts.


    Le was used to waking up in the morning when Max wasn''t by her side, so when she opened her


    eyes, she found that she was still held in the arms of Max. Besides a trace of surprise shed across


    her heart, she was more flustered.


    After so many days, Le still didn''t get used to being frank with him. When she found that she was


    naked, she blushed. She subconsciously took a step back to the quilt, but she was caught.


    The low maic voice of Max came above her head, "Don''t move."


    Le was not an innocent girl. She could clearly feel the change of his body. Le kept her body being


    stiff for she didn''t dare to move in his arms. However, his body got even hotter, and the temperature


    was a little abnormal. She raised her head. When she saw his furrowed brows, a hint of strangeness


    shed across her heart.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Upon hearing that, Max slightly opened his eyes, in which the emotions burst forth instantly, and his


    eyes blurred and nk. Due to seeing Max being like this, Le''s heart skipped a beat, and she


    reached out her hand to feel his forehead. The hot touch of his palm made her frown.


    "You are sick."


    There was still no answering from thetter. Max just slightly opened his eyes to stare at her. Le


    licked her lips, crawled out of his arms, casually put on a coat, and climbed up to the bed to check his


    temperature. Her tone was serious, "You are really sick."


    Squinting slightly, Max was amused by the words of the little woman in front of him. He was sick and


    then?


    Le sat on the bed, her pretty face full of seriousness. She seemed to think of something. She jumped


    out of the bed and took out the medicine box from her memory. She was dizzy and didn''t know what to


    do with the medicine box. Finally, she had to send the medicine box to Max. "What is the antipyretic?"


    Resting the head on his arm, Max didn''t look sick at all. It was difficult to know that he was a patient


    now if there was not suspicious red on his pale lips and face. When he was sick, Max looked less


    rigorous and more casual, and her posture in bed looked veryzy and sexy.


    Le was in a daze, and asked again, "Which one is the Antipyretic?"


    Looking at the little woman who was kneeling on the bed and half opened her clothes, Max was


    attracted by Le. He thought something different from what she cared about. She only cared about the


    medicine to cure him, while he cared about the present her. He could guarantee that even if he was


    sick now, he would still be able to make herpletely unable to get out of bed, as long as she kept in


    this posture.

 Chapter 39 Set A Trap (Part One)

    Chapter 39 Set A Trap (Part One)


    Le waited for a long time, but he still didn''t answer. Finally, she drew back her attention and noticed


    her own posture. She quickly sat down and continued to look for the medicine.


    Although she didn''t have the obligation to take care of Max, out of kindness, she decided to look for


    medicine for him. However, she was not strong enough, so after searching for half a day, she still


    couldn''t find a suitable medicine.


    Frustrated, she put down the medicine box and turned her eyes to Max. In a pleading tone, she asked,


    "which kind of antipyretic is it?"


    Seeming to be difficult, Max didn''t make a sound. Le sat on the bed, looked at him, and then slowly


    got out of the bed. Since she couldn''t get the answer, wasn''t she allowed to ask others?


    When she went downstairs, a maid was making breakfast. Seeing her, the maid nodded slightly and


    said, "good morning, Miss Song."


    Holding the medicine box, Le asked, "which one is the antipyretic?"


    The maid took a look at her and came to her side. She took out a bottle of medicine from the medicine


    box and said, "Miss Song, are you sick?"


    Le hurriedly waved her hands, "no, it''s not me. It''s Max."


    Hearing this, the maid quickly said, "Max can''t take this medicine."


    Le stopped, looked back and asked, "why?"


    The maid did not answer, but turned to the living room, took out a box from the drawer and gave it to


    Le: "give Sir this medicine."


    ncing at the box, Le didn''t think too much and went upstairs.


    Sitting on the sofa leisurely, Max didn''t respond when he saw Le. Le held a ss of water and


    said, "take it."


    Hearing that, Max stared at her deeply. At first, a wood wolf stared at its own prey. Seeing the


    expression in his eyes, Le could not help but shiver. She walked forward and said, "you''re sick. You


    should take medicine."


    Hearing this, Max replied with a hoarse voice, "you are medicine."


    Such a bold flirtation made Le blush. She felt the warmth of the quilt passed from her palm to her


    limbs. She replied, "eat it first..."


    As she lost her bnce, the water in the ss sshed to the ground. She clung to Max and didn''t


    know how to react.


    Maybe because he was sick, he only felt that the person in front of him looked particrly beautiful. He


    turned over and saw that she was obviously flustered. He lifted the corners of his mouth and smiled


    faintly.


    A sense of burning in his body made the two burn downpletely.


    The fightsted till noon. After a fierce fight, Le felt his temperature fading away miraculously. She


    had to doubt what she had seen this morning was not a fever, but the man''s primitive desire.


    Thinking of the appointment she had made with Bertha at noon, Le was thinking about how to leave


    the apartment in front of Max. She said with hesitation, "can I go out for a while?"


    Every time she made requests, her tone was always soft with pleading, like a whining cat, softly


    scratching his heart.


    "What do you want?" asked Max in an indifferent tone


    Le pursed her lips, "I have something to deal with."


    Hearing that, Max''s eyes froze and he didn''t answer. Instead, he waited for Le to exin her purpose


    clearly. While thetter understood what she meant, she added, "it''s about my mother."


    The only reason Le didn''t tell a lie was that she wanted to fight against Bertha, fight against Johnson,


    for her mother.


    Hearing that, Max took a deep look at her and released her hand from her embrace. A tinge of joy


    appeared in Le''s eyes. She got up quickly from his arms, so fast that he was stunned.


    "30 minutes,"


    Le knew what he meant. It was the best he could give her 30 minutes. She nodded her head, quickly


    dressed herself up and left the apartment.


    The driver, Mr. Zhang, had been waiting for her at the door for a long time. When he saw her, he


    laughed and said, "Miss Song, you get up sote today."


    Le looked at her watch and said, "Mr. Zhang, we''re not going to thepany today."


    Mr. Zhang had started the car as she got in. He had been a driver for many years, so he knew that


    there must be something urgent waiting for him.


    Le told him the address and Mr. Zhang drove to the destination. Soon they came to the ce. Le


    quickly got off the car and entered the cafe. A man sitting on the left let out a sigh of relief when he saw


    her.


    Le exchanged a nce with him, which was sort of a secret signal.


    Why didn''t she prepare well for the meeting with Bertha? She had to take advantage of this opportunity


    to pull Bertha out of the entertainment circle, and it was bound to be contacted by reporters.


    She looked around and found that Bertha was sitting in the center of the cafe. She couldn''t help


    laughing, ''she is really putting on herself as a superstar, swaggering around no matter what she does.


    However, this is also a good thing, which is exactly what she wants.''.


    Le quietly walked to her. A hint of anger appeared on Bertha''s charming face, "Miss Song, you are so


    good at putting on airs. You are half an hourte!"


    With a smile on her face, Le took a look at Bertha and said, "sorry for keeping you waiting."


    Without a single word, she went on with what she had done for Bertha. Although Bertha looked


    unhappy, she let it go. She had a more important thing to do today.


    "I believe you have known it, Miss Song. Max''s first love hase back."


    As Bertha didn''t do much foreshadowing and got right to the point, Le was shocked and then thought


    of the rtionship between Max and Rosa. She had always thought that they might be childhood


    ymates, but unexpectedly they were lovers. However, what did this have to do with her?


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She kicked the question back calmly and said, "Miss Bertha, I can''t understand what you said."


    Seeing that she was pretending to be silly, Bertha did not expose her. She continued, "today, I want to


    cooperate with you."

 Chapter 40 Set A Trap (Part Two)

    Chapter 40 Set A Trap (Part Two)


    ''cooperation again? Since when do I be so popr? Everyone wants to cooperate with me?'' Le


    said calmly, " What can I cooperate with you?"


    They were only rivals in love, but they were notplementary to each other. They were not


    compatible at all. In this case, how could she cooperate with her?


    Bertha didn''t care about this sentence. As long as she returned to Max, she didn''t mind how many


    women there were by the side of Max. It was not easy for her to gain a foothold in the entertainment


    industry without him.


    She voiced out her purpose, "I want to return to the Max."


    Le raised her eyebrows. She was surprised at Bertha''s magnanimity. But she wondered why Bertha


    was so sure that she would help her. Bertha asked her out.


    "Miss Song, do you still believe that Max''s childhood sweetheart hase back and you can continue


    to stay with him?"


    When Le heard this, she also understood what Bertha meant. As expected, Bertha continued, "I can


    let her disappear."


    Le''s heart skipped a beat. As a woman, she knew very well that once a woman was certain that she


    wanted to do something, she would do whatever she could to reach the goal.


    Obviously, Bertha was one of the pursuers. As Le didn''t respond, she continued, "Miss Song, if you


    really have confidence in yourself is better than the Max''s past lover, I would say nothing."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Le raised her eyebrows. She yed with her phone casually, as if she really didn''t care about what


    she said. Seeing this, Bertha was a little anxious. She said anxiously, "if you let Rosae back to the


    Max again, you will be impossible, let alone me!"


    Le''s hand stopped. She looked at Bertha and asked, "what can you do?"


    Hearing her finally answer, Bertha sighed with relief. "You don''t need to worry about it. I have my own


    way, and you only need to promise me one thing."


    Le asked, "will I help you get back to Max?"


    Lily nodded and heard Le''s indifferent tone. "But how can you prove that you can get rid of her?"


    Berthaughed scornfully and said, "I must correct you. I don''t mean to chase her away. I just want her


    to disappear."


    The smile on Le''s face became deeper. She said, "disappear? Are you trying to kill her to keep your


    secrets? "


    The expression on Bertha''s face changed, "I want to kill her, but there are so many people looking at


    me. Miss Song, please be careful when you speak. After all, I''m a public figure. If I cause some trouble,


    it will be troublesome."


    Bertha was on the alert. Le tapped her fingers on the table, but her tone remained the same. "So


    what do you mean, Bertha?"


    Bertha knew what she was going to ask. It seemed that she would not believe her if she did not tell her


    n to Rosa.


    It''s not a big deal to tell her the n, but she wanted to know her exact answer, so she asked again, "if


    Miss Song agrees, I''ll tell you everything about the n."


    Le nodded, "deal."


    "It''s nothing. I just know some people who are not gangsters," Bertha replied frankly


    Bertha looked like a ruffian while speaking. If it weren''t for her expensive clothes, Le would think that


    she was working with a female gangster.


    "Miss Bertha, are you trying to do something illegal?"


    After hearing Le''s question, Bertha nced at her and said, "Miss Song, you are not right. What you


    said is illegal. There are so many rules in the world. What we abide by is different from what others do.


    Perhaps others think we are illegal in their eyes."


    Le understood what Bertha meant. The upper ss were divided into ck and white. Although she


    didn''t know these people, she heard them. There were some rules that she didn''t need to follow.


    She continued to ask, "what will happen after it is finished?"


    With her arms crossed over her chest, she said casually, "when it''s done, you will be proud of yourself


    and I will be happy for it. It''s a win-win situation."


    Taking a look at her, Le said, "Miss Bertha, I think you have misunderstood. I''m not asking about us,


    I''m asking about Rosa."


    The look in Bertha''s eyes was very strange, as if she was looking at an outsider. She said in a


    disdainful tone, "I can''t believe that Miss Song would have such a simple mind. Obviously, the result is


    obvious. Don''t you think Miss Song would have something to do with it?"


    Le paused, "I just want to confirm my guess."


    A hint of impatience surfaced on Bertha''s face. "Of course, being broke and losing her reputation would


    be shameful for her to stay in D City, or perhaps she should feel ashamed to continue to stay by the


    side of Max."


    Having got the answer she wanted, Le put on a smile and said, "thank you for your exnation. It''s


    almost time to go. I''m leaving."


    Bertha stopped her, "don''t forget our agreement."


    With a meaningful smile, Le responded, "of course."


    Bertha watched her leave the coffee shop and made up her mind with her beautiful eyes. The


    negotiation finally came to an end.


    As Le walked out of the coffee shop, the man, who stopped exchanging nces with her, followed


    her out. They met at a corner, and the man said with a smile on his face, "I have finished what Miss


    Song wanted me to do."


    Le looked at him coldly and took out the phone. As she slid the screen, she saw the recording files,


    and sneered.


    The corporation was based on the mutual trust between the two women. There was more than one


    hidden risk between her and Bertha. If they cooperated with each other, she would have a hard time


    and sent that document to the man. Le said in an indifferent tone, "I don''t think I need to teach you


    what to do, right?"


    The man nodded and said, "don''t worry, Miss Song. I know what I am doing."


    Le nodded and left. The man grinned from ear to ear while keeping reading the documents from his


    phone.


    He got the headline this time!

 Chapter 41 Kick Him When He Is Down (Part One)

    Chapter 41 Kick Him When He Is Down (Part One)


    The air filled with millet congee rippled in every corner of an European style apartment.


    Le was sitting on the sofa, with a newspaper in her hands. Sitting at the opposite table, Max took a


    nce at her, and then indifferently turned his eyes to look calm.


    On the newspaper, a charming smile appeared on Bertha''s face. Le''s eyes became bright. It was just


    the beginning. She didn''t know whether Bertha could stand it or not.


    The sly smile at the corners of her mouth was seen by somebody else. Sitting on the chair of the


    financial newspaper in his hands, Max said in an indifferent tone, "thend in the suburb is ready for


    other work. From tomorrow on, you go to supervise the work."


    Le was stupefied at his words. If he hadn''t brought it up, she would have almost forgotten it. The Max


    had said that as long as the farm was on track, she would hold 40% of the shares. It was her first


    investment, and she was bound to seed.


    Le cleared her throat and said, "if I have any idea, could I just tell you?"


    "Yes," said Max calmly, after taking a graceful bite of the porridge


    The look in Le''s eyes became more bright, and she added, "can you just do as I say?"


    Max didn''t lift her eyes and simply replied, "you have to get my consent first."


    Le pursed her lips. She had to asked for Max''s permission. So did she have any other opinions?


    Max seemed to sense her difference, and he said indifferently, "if your thoughts are good, I will agree."


    "Okay."


    Le gave a bright response. She knew the man in front of her. She looked at him and walked gloomily


    to the dining table. While eating breakfast silently, Max asked, "did you do that about Bertha?"


    Le''s body trembled. After getting along with him for so many days, she knew him well. He had


    always been disgusted with women''s scheming and thinking. Her gestures were so rigid that she could


    not feel his anger, but she still held her breath.


    "Enough is enough."


    Max said indifferently. She took him as a leverage for her own benefits, so it was natural for him to get


    angry. Le pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "I see."


    Max put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hand, and then stood up. Under the astonished gaze of


    Le, he walked up to her, raised her chin with his slender fingers, and forced her to look at him. A few


    words were uttered from a pair of angr thin lips, especially cold.


    "Remember not to be smart."


    Le''s face turned pale. Standing in front of him, she seemed so calm that her mind had been


    exposed. She was shocked by the embarrassment of being seen through in the public. Ayer of cold


    sweat came out on her back. She only felt a loose of her chin, and then the oppressive figure in front of


    her left.


    Watching him leave, Le lowered her eyes to hide her emotion.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She knew very well that ying tricks in front of him was like a contemptible scoundrel in his eyes. She


    had been very proud in the past few days because of her wrong judgment. However, now it seemed


    that everything she had done was just herself assertion.


    When she raised her eyes, her eyes were clear and there was no hope for any expectation. She and


    Max were just a deal of their love.


    After walking out of the apartment, Mr. Zhang nced at her and wanted to say something. But after


    she got on the car, he slowly said, "Miss Song, I have told Max that you met Miss Bertha yesterday."


    Le nodded, "I know."


    Taking a look at Le through the rearview mirror, Mr. Zhang didn''t answer any more. Both Le and


    Max were smart people. There were some things that he didn''t need to say too much, and he could


    understand them easily.


    Le knew it was Mr. Zhang who told Max about that. Max arranged a driver for her not only to make it


    convenient for her to act, but also to monitor her schedule. It was his duty to do so, just like what


    Freddy did.


    Looking at the busy street, Le''s bright eyes shed a strange look.


    After working in thepany, most people talked about her. This time, she became a famous actress


    and almost be a household name.


    There was a piece of news that attracted people''s attention. The female star, Bertha Liu, was always


    on the headlines. However, this time the news was enough to make her unable to gain a foothold in the


    entertainment circle.


    There was an old saying that "a tree is full of strength." in recent years, Bertha had be an ordinary


    three-tier star from an ordinary female star to an A-list artist. She had gone through many hardships


    and was publicly recognized by many people.


    Of course, it was also because of jealousy that the audience got much more attention, and naturally,


    some of them started to talk about the news. The people outside were specting that someone must


    have targeted Bertha, or the news this time would not be so devastating.


    In a exquisitely decorated apartment, Bertha looked at the newspaper in her hand, her delicate face


    burning with anger. Who was it? Why do you want to kill me?


    Most of the pictures were about her sleeping with a man intimately. As a queen of love affairs, it was


    normal for her to be reported like this. But the man in the pictures was not an ordinary person.


    Cyrus was a vigorous and malicious spokesperson. He should have been sentenced to life


    imprisonment three years ago. But now it was clear that he was in charge of arge number of


    gangsters in D city. Few people could imagine how violent and horrible he was.


    It could be said that people on the right path tried their best to avoid the stars. However, Bertha actually


    climbed up the high wall and even took photos of them. Wasn''t this a disgrace to her career as a star!


    Although they didn''t know how sincere the news was, it was originally a conjecture. People''s curiosity


    was the key to maintain the operation of the entertainment circle, and this woman, Bertha, once again


    became a hot topic.


    "Miss Liu, I''m sorry that I can''t be your agent anymore. I think you''d better find a better


    agent."

 Chapter 42 Kick Him When He Is Down (Part Two)

    Chapter 42 Kick Him When He Is Down (Part Two)


    Bertha looked at the woman in front of her and could not help but sneer when she saw the disgust on


    the face of this woman. It was this woman who begged her many times to be her agent when she was


    extremely popr. Now she fell down in thedder of her career and was responsible for everyone''s


    work, but she hit the her when she was down. No one couldpare with her to burn bridges after


    crossing the rivers!


    "I won''t stop you if you want to leave. But you will never find a way out in the future!"


    Bertha''s voice was low and sexy. But her manager gave her a scornful look and said, "don''t worry, Miss


    Bertha. I will give you a big surprise when you be popr again."


    Then she turned around and walked out of the apartment. Her long nails pierced into her flesh. She bit


    her lips tightly and her eyes stared at her back. The hatred in her eyes almost burned her.


    She would definitely make those who mocked her regret what she had done!


    Her finger, which was painted with nail polish, was sliding on the screen of her mobile phone. From the


    decoration and furniture of her apartment, one could tell that she was a person who was very good at


    enjoying life. She had been used to the upper ss life, and could not imagine if she would fall down


    from thedder because of this. What would it be like to go back to the bottom of society.


    A hint of cruelty shed in her beautiful eyes. Bertha put down her finger and made a call.


    The phone was soon connected and a calm voice came from the other side, "Miss Bertha, what''s up?"


    Hearing this, Bertha squinted her beautiful eyes and thought, "what''s up? Didn''t she know why she


    came to her?


    "Miss Song, do you forget our agreement yesterday?"


    Bertha reminded anxiously. Le flipped through the files beside her casually and said casually,


    "appointment? When did I make an appointment with Miss Bertha? "


    With a slight snap, her delicate fingernails were broken. Trying her best to suppress her anger, she


    said, "Miss Song, do you want to go back on your word?"


    Hearing that, Le stopped. With a sly smile at the corners of her mouth, she said, "I corrected you. It''s


    not that I went back on my words, but that I didn''t promise you."


    This sentencepletely ignited the anger of Bertha. She roared in a low voice, "Le, you lied to


    me?"


    The smile on Le''s lips faded. A cold light shed through her eyes.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    deception? If all the deception in the world could be convicted, then Bertha should have already been


    in jail!


    Now Bertha was a dirty woman, and no one could scold Le. Le would not spare anyone who had


    said something shameful to her.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Bertha. I have prepared the more gift for you. Since you''re exhausted, there''s no


    need to waste time on you anymore,"


    Her tone remained calm, but Bertha heard her as a thunder. What else would happen?


    Now, Bertha didn''t think that Le was just a useless vase. She thought she was wrong from the very


    beginning. How could she keep a foothold with Max if she was not scheming?


    After that, the phone was hung up. Holding the phone tightly in her hand, a hint of cruelty shed


    across Bertha''s gloomy face. If she was put in a desperate situation, she didn''t mind a life and death


    battle!


    It was quiet in the big office. Staring at the screen of her cellphone, Le pursed her lips. She couldn''t


    look down upon Bertha. She would definitely fight back after the event was about to be exposed. At


    that time, she had to be more vignt.


    Massaging the skin between her eyebrows, she felt a burst of fatigue. The war had just begun, and she


    had been so tired that she couldn''t imagine what kind of risk she would face in the future. The ultimate


    goal of this was to buy the shares of the Song Group.


    She had sacrificed so much that there was no way back for her. She had to take the risk to move


    forward. In this society, the weak were always the prey to the strong. Only when she became strong


    could she protect the people she wanted to protect, such as her mother.


    She counted carefully. She hadn''t seen her mother for a long time. Although she was dissatisfied with


    what Max said, she dared not refuse it. After all, there was an Mr. Zhang he nted beside her, who


    reported her whereabouts to her all the time.


    Le didn''t want to offend him for the second time in her life. ording to the Max, there must be


    thousands of ways to torture her. Of course, the most effective way was to seize her weak spot.


    Perhaps, it was possible for her to never see her mother again all her life.


    Sean bowed his head and sighed. Sean''s words took the soul of this saying into action.


    "Miss Le, the chairman is looking for you."


    The voice of Tansy dragged Le''s thought back to the present. Seeing the timid face in front of the


    office door, Le withdrew her sight, stood up and walked out of the office. When she passed by Tansy,


    she stopped her steps and said in a calm tone, "call me manager Song from now on."


    Tansy was stunned by the unexpected words, and then she said hastily, "I know, manager Song."


    Le looked at her indifferently. The ttering of her high heels on the floor didn''t relief Tansy until


    autumn disappeared in sight. For some reason, she thought Miss Le was good for nothing, unlike the


    rumors in thepany.


    Le walked gracefully through thepartment of thepany and naturally attracted the attention of


    many employees. Beside the desk, Daisy clenched her hands under the table, and a trace of cruelty


    shed across her delicate face.


    Le noticed Daisy was looking at her, but thetter was in a daze, and then looked away in a hurry.


    Le raised the corners of her mouth, it seemed that her action was effective. It turned out that people


    needed to be tamed.


    In the Johnson''s office, she raised her hand and knocked on the door. Soon a majestic voice came.


    "Come in."

 Chapter 63 The Preliminary Draft Is Over (Part Two)

    Chapter 63 The Preliminary Draft Is Over (Part Two)


    "How is Miss Bai?"


    Le asked. She had given Debbie a good scare in the morning, so she was not sure whether she had


    been raped. Even though she knew there was nothing serious going on now, she was not sure about it.


    What''s more, the look on Mu''s face told everything.


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask."


    In an icy tone, Le looked down and said, "I see."


    "Run water. Bath."


    After leaving this sentence, he walked to the sofa with his slender legs andy down, looking tired.


    Taking a look at the busy new maid, Le stood up and went upstairs. While mixing the water


    temperature, she was thinking about the rtionship between Max and Rosa. If she allowed herself to


    indulge in the rtionship, it was very likely that she would be squeezed out of the side of Max in the


    end as Bertha said.


    She was not afraid of being abandoned, but she was afraid that she would be abandoned before


    finishing her work. Thinking of her mother lying in the hospital, her eyes turned cold. She must take


    action as soon as possible!


    While she was in an excited state, a hand suddenly grabbed her waist from behind. She screamed by


    instinct. Half lying on the edge of the bathtub, with her movement, she lost her bnce and fell into the


    water.


    The ssh ofrge water poured Max the shower down from the head. Le sat in the bathtub, with


    her minty green dress wet by the water. Max could see the exquisite curve of her body. She looked at


    Max in front of her nervously, not daring to move.


    When Max saw the little woman in the pool, his original anger instantly turned into a bath fire. He


    reached out his big hand, and her petite body fell into his arms. Ignoring the water stains on both of


    them, he threw her on the bed, and then pressed his body on her.


    Le pressed her lips together. Her hair was wet, and the drops of water slid down along her chin all


    the way to her corbone. There were many water drops in the middle of the beautiful butterfly bones.


    They looked more attractive against the crystal clear skin.


    The atmosphere in the room was warm and embrace. They had a happy night, which was their daily


    routine.


    Le couldn''t help smiling bitterly when she saw that night. Now her guess of being released became


    true.


    There was neither sunshine nor rain in the morning. Her biological clock woke her up on time, and Max


    was still not by her side.


    The breakfast made by the new maids was not bad. It seemed that everything was normal at the farm


    after dinner. But something was different.


    Seeing peopleing and going, Le couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Zhang, how many women have you


    carried in your car?"


    Stunned by her question, Mr. Zhang answered seriously, "two women. One is Miss Song and the other


    is Miss Bai."


    Le didn''t say another word. Mr. Zhang nced at her from the rear-view mirror and said, "Mr. Mu


    helped Miss Bai to be arrested yesterday because she experienced acute pain in her heart."


    Le nodded, but still didn''t say a word. Mr. Zhang tightened his lips and didn''t say anything.


    In fact, he had a good impression of thedy who had been with him for almost a month. After all, it had


    been a few people with self-discipline.


    When they arrived at the farm, Isis was looking around. Seeing her, she greeted warmly, "Miss Song."


    Le raised her eyebrows. She didn''t know why this woman became so passionate today. She walked


    towards them in a calm way and Isis held her arm intimately. She said in an embarrassed tone, "sorry. I


    misunderstood you that day."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As a person misunderstood by her, Le put down the traditional virtue of magnanimity to the extreme.


    She said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter."


    Hearing that, Isis sighed in relief. "By the way, I have revised your map. Look."


    Le took the sketches that she handed over. Although she had changed her basic problem, it was still


    feasible ording to what Max had said yesterday. She said, "I''ve made a new one about the


    sketches."


    As she spoke, she took out a document from her bag. In fact, the draft had been approved by Max, and


    she didn''t have to give it to Isis. But in form, Isis was the real indoor designer. It would be difficult to put


    in a good rtionship with her because of this.


    After all, Isis was a professional designer. It was understandable for her to be upset when she was


    disturbed by Le. But when she saw her draft, she was no upset.


    She looked at Le in disbelief. She didn''t expect Le to be so good at the final and the first draft. Isis


    was even worse than Le.


    "Miss Song, you''re not like the rumor."


    She finally understood what Tristan meant. She graduated from the domestic design department. The


    same draft was modified into a different style.


    Le chuckled. She always spoke with strength. How dare she y games with those wolves without


    real strength?


    "Miss Zhou, can we start now?"


    Le said in a neither humble nor pushy tone. Isis nodded immediately. Since the sketches had been


    determined, there was no need to waste time. She turned around, said a few words to an employee,


    and then turned back and said, "No. check it carefully today. If there''s anything wrong."


    Le understood what she meant. She had nothing to do now.


    It was really hard for her to have some leisure time and she wanted to go to the hospital, but she gave


    up after taking a look at the position of Mr. Zhang.


    She didn''t want to go back to the apartment either. She had to go back to Song Group since she had


    not been back for several days. She should ask Mr. Dong about the progress of the


    matter.

 Chapter 64 Show Up Again (Part One)

    Chapter 64 Show Up Again (Part One)


    When Le went back to the Song Group, the employees were still looking at her with the same eyes


    as usual, which she had already been used to. Inparison to the respect of the employees in the


    Mu Group, the explicit manner of the Song Group was really nothing at all.


    She felt that the Song Group was downhill under the leadership of Johnson. Her eyes grew colder and


    colder. She must get thepany as hard as she could. Otherwise, not only thepany''s culture


    would be ruined, but even the Song Group could not survive in D city.


    She proudly raised her chin and walked into the office. As Freddy hadn''t seen Le for many days, he


    immediately flew over like a fly. "Miss Le, long time no see," he said in a ttering tone


    Le nodded with a polite smile, "I haven''t seen Mr. Zhou for a long time. How are you?"


    "And do the same thing like before. To be honest, I''m a little tired of it," Freddy continued after a


    moment''s hesitation


    His tone sounded half serious and half joking. Le was a smart girl. She raised her eyebrows and


    said: "it''s true that Mr. Zhou''s ability hasn''t worked hard in the logistics department. If you don''t like it, I''ll


    ask my dad to help you get a new position."


    When he heard that she didn''t mention about it on Max, Mr. Zhou felt embarrassed and said, "Miss


    Le, you are a wise person, so you should know what I want you to do for me..."


    Le raised her eyebrows and said, "of course I know. But if I can''t gain a foothold in thepany, I


    don''t have any jetton at hand, together with no power in speaking. I just want to help, but I can''t do it


    well."


    After hearing her words, Freddy was stunned. It was known to all that Max didn''t like any ttery and


    compliment. In addition, hispany didn''t allow any employees to get into thepany through


    some backdoor jobs. After all, Le was just a woman that Max was interested in. Thus, she wasn''t


    qualified to express her opinion.


    Just as she said, Max was a business man. If she had no chips to exchange, how could she negotiate


    with Max? In other words, she must stay in Song Group and have a firm foothold!


    Now he was on the same boat with her. Only when she was fine could he have hope!


    After they sorted out their rtionship, Freddy put on a warm smile and said, "I understand what you


    mean, Miss Le. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you''re satisfied!"


    Le of course trusted him. As long as he saw hope, nothing was impossible for people like Freddy.


    She said, "thank you, Mr. Zhou."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s my job. As long as you don''t forget your promise, Miss Le. "Freddy replied


    Le responded. Her smile faded as she watched him walking out of the office. What belonged to her


    must be taken back!


    As she hadn''t been in thepany for a long time, the documents in theputer hadn''t been


    increased at all. It seemed that the deputy director of logistics department was really leisure. When she


    leafed through the documents in theputer at random, the phone on her desk rang and she


    answered it.


    Tansy said, "Miss Le, the chairman wants to see you."


    When Le heard the word ''chairman'', her face became cold and she said, "I know."


    So, she hung up the phone and walked out of her office. Just as Tansy walked into the Johnson''s


    office, she sensed a strange feeling in her heart when she saw Le''s back. She had no idea why she


    always thought that Miss Le was not a simple woman.


    Not just their personality, but also their ability. They seemed to be waiting for an opportunity to fully


    break out.


    Le walked along the corridor of thepany. As the saying goes, enemies are destined to meet on a


    narrow road. This road was definitely not as narrow as the general "narrow"!


    When they passed by, Daisy let out a scream and fell to the ground, with the documents in her arms


    spreading all over the ground. Le was somewhat helpless. She was really not tired of such tricks.


    Must she expose her again?


    Le squatted on the ground with a pale face, covering her arms with her fingers. She didn''t say


    anything for a long time, which confused Daisy. Then she heard Le''s suppressed voice.


    "Excuse me, who can take me to the infirmary?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She asked in a weak voice, as if she was enduring great pain. Sitting on the ground in a daze, Daisy


    only came to her senses when she saw a girl help Le up. As soon as she realized that she seemed


    to be a victim, she could not help but roar angrily, "Le, it was you who hit me!"


    Le was lifted up. Her face was pale. She bit her lips and said, "if I had hit you, why did I use my


    wounded arm?"


    The employees around looked at Daisy with unusual eyes. Daisy shouted: "hurt? Only God knows


    whether you are really injured or not! "


    With an embarrassed look on her face, Le looked at Daisy. Thetter thought that she had nothing to


    say, and felt a little proud, but her next words put her into hell.


    "Several days ago, in a farm ident, I broke my arm. I think the media should have exposed it."


    Even when she was telling the truth, there was no trace of pride in her tone. When the employees


    heard this, they immediately understood. Two days ago, it was indeed a farm ident under the Mu


    Group, and Le was injured, and had a special rtionship with the Max, so it was headline.


    No one would like to make a false countercharge. This was only a self-act. Daisy looked at Le,


    gnashing her teeth in anger, and turned around to run away.


    Le was taken into the infirmary by the girl, and then she said kindly, "thank you for helping me."


    The girl was only twenty years old and she had a pretty face. She looked at Le and said indifferently,


    "stop pretending. I know you''re not hurt."


    Le raised her eyebrows. She looked at Le vigntly. Le didn''t get hurt that time. The media had


    been exaggerating the ident on the farm. Le just had a fever. But since she knew she wasn''t


    injured, why didn''t her expose it?


    What''s her n?


    The girl turned around and said, "don''t worry. Since I didn''t expose you at that time, I won''t do it again


    in the future. Just let me be."

 Chapter 65 Show Up Again (Part Two)

    Chapter 65 Show Up Again (Part Two)


    Le didn''t feel at ease. It was not that she was suspicious, but that after all these things she had gone


    through, she had to be more vignt. She nced at the girl''s name tag and said, " Wendi, you can


    turn to me at any time if you need help. Just take it as a thank you for helping me this time."


    She didn''t like to owe other people anything. After all, in this situation, it was better to do less thing than


    to do something unexpected. As long as she was clear with her rtionship, she would be less trouble


    in the future.


    Wendi looked at her weirdly and said calmly, "what a stubborn old woman."


    Le was a little depressed by her words. She had been used to stubborn. But how, she was getting


    old.


    It turned out that women didn''t like being called old. Looking at Wendi''s receding figure, Le wanted to


    hit the wall.


    Wendi was a strange person. She was in her twenties and didn''t like joking. She always kept a straight


    face and looked indifferent. If she was not good at work, she would have been fired by her boss. But it


    was because of her strong ability that even the top boss wouldn''t dare to say anything.


    Le looked at the documents in her hand and felt confused. She found that there was no information


    about the background information of Wendi at all. She was cautious about everything and in case of


    any emergency, so she transferred the materials to her. However, the materials only recorded some


    performance in thepany, and nothing else.


    She couldn''t help but feel anxious. It seemed that she still needed to know more about this woman.


    When Le went back to her office, Tansy cast a nce at her and said, "Miss Le, why haven''t you


    gone to chairman''s office yet?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was not until then that Le realized that Johnson was waiting for her. Taking a look at Tansy, she


    said, "investigate the background of this woman and give me the information when Ie back."


    Taking over the information about the employees from Wendi, who was holding a bow, Tansy said,


    "haven''t you found it?"


    Le looked at her coldly and said, "you should know what I want. The Song Group doesn''t need


    ipetent people. Just do it by yourself."


    Tansy gave a cold sweat. She said in a low voice, "yes."


    After saying that, Le left with satisfaction. If she remembered correctly, Tansy''s information showed


    that she graduated fromputer major, ranked the second ce in her school. With her excellent


    professional ability, it should not be difficult to investigate a person.


    Then she went back to Johnson''s office. She didn''t see Daisy on the way, but passed by Wendi. When


    their shoulders met, they both stopped and then left.


    Johnson''s office was in the center of thepany, and it was a very good location. Standing in front of


    the floor to ceiling window, he could take a panoramic view of D city. She knocked at the door and


    Johnson said, e in."


    Le pushed the door open and walked in. He was standing with his back to her. When she heard the


    sound, he turned around and walked to her. She hadn''t seen him for a long time and his hair was


    getting more and more white. It seemed that he was also very old, not often written in books, but only


    hatred.


    Her mother suffered so many years because of him!


    With these words, Le lowered her eyes to hide her feelings. Then Johnson cleared his throat and


    asked, "what took you so long?"


    Le answered indifferently, "I was knocked by Daisy and had a rpse of my old wound, so I went to


    the infirmary."


    "Oh," responded Johnson. That was all what he said. Le couldn''t help but sneer in her heart. He was


    her biological father who didn''t care about her daughter when she was injured! Even if he was putting


    on an air, he was unwilling to do so.


    If it were Daisy, the scene would have been quite different. She tried her best to suppress her anger. At


    last, Johnson realized that there was something wrong with her. Knowing that he was too cold to her,


    he quickly added, "are you okay in the injured ce? Do you need me to take you to the hospital? "


    With a slight smile on her lips, Le raised her eyes and said: "no, thanks, father. You should care more


    about Daisy. It seems that she did such an unreasonable thing because she is dissatisfied with me


    because of you these days."


    Johnson understood what Le meant. He hurriedly said, "how could Daisy be so selfish! I''ll call her to


    my office and teach her a lesson! "


    A wicked glint shed in Le''s eyes. She changed the subject and asked calmly, "why did father call


    me here?"


    After she said that, Johnson shed in his mind all of a sudden. He said, "nothing special. I''m just


    curious about the recent development of the Mu Group farm, which you have been supervise."


    Before Le answered, he added, "you said you didn''t know much about how to cook. Let me see if I


    can help."


    After a pause, Le smiled mysteriously and said, "father, I really need your help."


    Hearing this, Johnson''s eyes brightened. No matter what kind of trouble she was in, the profits of the


    farm would be involved as long as she spoke out. Since they had started the business, they were afraid


    that they couldn''t get a share of the profits of the farm?


    With a crackling sound of his calction, a trace of disgust shed across Le''s eyes, but soon


    disappeared. She said, "when interior decoration is done, I will worry about the materials that others


    need. Ourpany has a small factory, doesn''t it? I want to use our own material. "


    Hearing this, Johnson thought it was a good thing. The factory was left by Le''s grandpa, whose profit


    was really small, and he was still worried about it. He might as well transfer it to the Mu Group. He said,


    "I think you can help. Since Mr. Mu needs it, I''ll try my best to help her no matter how big the problem


    is! How about this? For your convenience, I will sell the small factory to Mr. Mu at a loss. We only


    charge 10% of the profits after the farm is finished. What do you think? "

 Chapter 66 Meeting With Wendi (Part One)

    Chapter 66 Meeting With Wendi (Part One)


    Le''s heart sank. He was up to an extravagant price, but his offer of selling the small factory to the Mu


    Group was also a perfect opportunity for her. The method was to get the Song Group back, bit by bit!


    After thinking for a while, she said, "well, I don''t know if Mr. Mu will agree or not. After all, his family is


    big and has many material factory. If he doesn''t ept them, I can ask him for you."


    Shocked by her words, Johnson almost forgot that the opponent he was facing was apany that


    was powerful in South Sea region. If he refused to take the small money, it was useless to put it in his


    hand anyway. So he might as well give it to him to make a favor. Thinking about it, he said, "Le, you


    are right. I don''t want the profit. I just give the small factory to Mr. Mu, which is also a small part of the


    power. Thank you. "


    Le didn''t expect that he would not take a penny. He paid a lot in order to please Max. But if he


    continued to be defeated like this, ten Song Groups were not enough for him to be defeated!


    "In that case, I''ll tell Mr. Mu that thank you for him."


    Le said with a smile. It was definitely not something rash for Johnson. She raised her eyebrows


    comcently. A whileter, Le asked, "when will you draw up a transfer contract, father?"


    "Almost off duty. I''ll have someone make a contract for you and inform Mr. Mu after you go back."


    replied Johnson


    Seeing how anxious he was, Le felt nauseated. She suppressed her disgust and said, "okay."


    Johnson''s intention to please Max was obvious, but how could she take back the contract if it was in


    Max''s hands? She had thought to get the contract from Max. Now it seemed that everything was out of


    control.


    When the contract was delivered, Le frowned and Johnson said, "what? Is there a problem? "


    Le realized her gaffe and hurried to exin, "No. but my arm still hurts."


    Then Johnson breathed a sigh of relief and said, "have a good rest after work."


    His pretension sounded so disgusting, but Le didn''t show it on her face, and she said, "I''m leaving


    now."


    After saying that, she left the office. It was already the off-duty time. Even if she wanted to discuss


    business with the Mr. Dong, she had no time. She walked out of thepany in a hurry. Things could


    only be discussed tomorrow when she sent the contract to thepany.


    She wanted to go back on time, but someone didn''t do as she wished. The gate of thepany


    seemed to be the perfect block. She looked at the man in front of her coldly, "Mr. Lien, please get out of


    the way."


    She was stopped in front of thepany''s door and had no chance to go out. She looked at Veron


    coldly and an expression of awkwardness appeared on his face. "Long time no see, Le."


    Le took a look at her watch and said in anger, "yes, it''s been a long time, but I don''t think it''s a good


    idea."


    "Le, do you really hate me so much?"Veron asked


    Le looked at him and said coldly, "Mr. Lien, you think too much. I don''t hate you."


    Even Veron''s eyes lit up, but he was down in an instant after she said the next sentence.


    "How could you have so many feelings towards a stranger? Mr. Lien, we''d better do our job well and


    avoid gossip. "


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "job? Is it your duty to serve a man shamelessly? "


    Le''s face turned cold. With a cold look in her eyes, she said in a cold tone, "Mr. Lien, aren''t you


    shameless for sticking up to me?"


    Veron knew that her words had infuriated Le so much that he was rendered speechless and looked


    at her sadly.


    Le felt a headache. Their rtionship had beenpletely cut off at his engagement party. Now he


    was being pestering her. It was ridiculous.


    "Le..."


    Hearing that, Le smiled and corrected him, "you should call me sister, brother-inw, ording to


    your seniority."


    She stressed the word "brother-inw". Looking at his pale face and her watch, she pushed him away


    and walked into the garage at a loss.


    When Mr. Zhang drove past the Song Group, she saw that in the afterlight, Daisy was quarreling with


    Veron. There was no doubt that it was because of Le that thetter suddenly stopped staring at the


    contract in her hand and fell into deep thought.


    When she arrived at the apartment, Max was not arriving apartment. Le watching TV on the sofa.


    "Miss Song, would you like some fruit?"


    A maid''s voice came from behind her. Le said, "I''d like a fruit tter. Thank you."


    The maid answered and turned around to make the fruit tter. Le watched her leaving and thought,


    ''this maid is different from the previous one. She is more outgoing than the former one, but no matter


    how lively she is, she has be hardworking in front of Max and doesn''t dare to take a big breath.''.


    While she was thinking, Max came back and saw her. He nced at her, took off his coat, and handed


    it to the maid who was working on a tter when she heard the noise.


    He walked up to Le and found that the sofa was sank. Le then said, "I have something to tell you."


    Waiting for her answer, Le continued, "Johnson sent you a small factory. This is a contract to


    transfer."


    While saying, she handed the contract on the table over to Max. After looking through it casually for a


    while, he said, "you''ve signed it."


    Shocked, Le said reflexively, "I''ll sign it?"


    Max nced at her indifferently, "I''m not interested in this thing, so are you?"


    Le hurriedly waved her hands, "no, I''m interested!"


    Looking at her eager to deny, a strange look shed through Max''s eyes. He said indifferently, "if you


    don''t sign it, then return it."


    Le signed her name as soon as she heard it. When she saw the contract with her name on it, she


    could not help but feel excited. She had been considering how to make Max give uppany to her,


    so he took the initiative to ask.


    This change made her ecstatic. Although it was only a small factory, it was fortunate that she still had a


    big step ahead to take the Song Group back!


    Max''s hands were ced on her waist, and then warm breaths were heard, and a low and hoarse


    voice came into her ears.


    "What do you think of the job?"


    Le''s face flushed scarlet, but she dared not ignore his answer. After a while, she answered,


    "yes."

 Chapter 67 Meeting With Wendi (Part Two)

    Chapter 67 Meeting With Wendi (Part Two)


    After hearing that single syble, Max''s eyes darkened. He no longer troubled her, withdrew his palm,


    took over the contract in her hand, carefully read it, and then said, "let''s meet your father tomorrow."


    "Oh." Le replied. Then, Max rested his head, and looked at Le with an indifferent expression in his


    eyes. After a long time of stalemate, Le finally couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you looking for him?"


    A smile appeared at the corners of Max''s mouth, which could not be noticed by anybody, because her


    cute action made him feel happy without reason. Her curiosity was like a cat, and he guessed that she


    would ask about it. So he replied, "you''ll know it tomorrow."


    Le didn''t worry that Johnson would disobey Max. If he knew that Max offered to find him, he would


    probably be too excited to sleep. People like him who seized the moral high position were easy to get


    along with.


    When Le was deep in thought, the maid had sent the te to her. Max nced at the fruit on the


    table and said indifferently, "you have eaten a lot all day. Why aren''t you fat?"


    Le wanted to instantly bring an electronic scale to him and tell him that since she promised to be his


    woman, in less than a month, she gained five pounds of weight! Although it was not obvious in


    appearance, but it was always true that the weight was there.


    She replied gently, "no, I did gain some weight."


    Looking around her body, Max finally fell on her undting chest. His eyes were deep, and everything


    was self-evident.


    With a darkened face, Le didn''t dare to say anything. Suddenly, she was carried on someone''s


    shoulder. She screamed, but then immediately kept silent. She always remembered that Max didn''t like


    noise.


    When she was carried by Max to the bedroom and closed the door, her fate was doomed to be locked


    in the bedroom tonight.


    The sun shone into the room in the morning and woke up from her sleep. As usual, Max took a step


    ahead of her, standing upstairs and watching the galloping car tail. She rubbed her waist to relieve her


    aching.


    Her rtionship with Max seemed to have been on the right track. There were no other emotions or


    situations. It was just a deal of mutual love. Her overt rtionship satisfied her, but at the same time it


    made her feel shamed for hypocrisy.


    She pursed her lips and washed her face. After having breakfast, she went to the Song Group.


    He didn''t pass the office, but went straight to Johnson''s office. When he put the contract in his hand,


    his expression changed from happiness to strange. He raised his head and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Le answered honestly, "I don''t know. When I sent it to Mr. must night, he asked me to sign."


    Johnson pressed his lips together. Although Le was the woman of Max and she had the same effect


    with Max, he couldn''t ensure when Max would be tired of her, and by that time, his small factory would


    be in vain!


    Le could easily read his mind. She took a nce at the contract in his hand and said in a soft voice,


    "Mr. Mu, he is so generous to me. The contract was given to awyerst night."


    What she meant was that this contract was to the effect ofw. Even if he regretted, it was useless. He


    looked at Le coldly and Le said, "father seems unhappy."


    Johnson didn''t respond. Le raised her eyebrows and said, "since Dad is not in a good mood today, I''ll


    cancel the appointment with Mr. Mu."


    Stunned, thetter raised his voice and asked, "what did you say?"


    Le sneered in her heart, "Mr. Mu said he wanted to see youst night, but I found you were in a bad


    mood, so I think it''s better for you to decline it."


    "No, I''m not angry..." Johnson immediately changed his face


    He immediately changed the topic, "when does he want to meet, Mr. Mu?"


    Le answered indifferently, "12 o''clock at noon."


    Johnsonughed. He patted Le on the shoulder and said, "Okay, okay. This small factory will be my


    gift for you."


    Le avoided his hand carefully and said, "if there is nothing else, I''ll take my leave."


    After saying that, Le turned around and walked out of the office. Johnson was immersed in the joy of


    his sess of discussing with Max, and couldn''t help thinking about why Max was looking for him, but,


    judging from the extent of his affection for Le, it was definitely a good thing.


    Le was walking in the corridor. She looked at the contract in her hands, saying that it was made up


    by thewyer. If not, she knew very well that Johnson would tear off the contract to default.


    Coldness reflected in her eyes. Out of the corner of her eye, a figure shed into the corner. But Le


    collected her thoughts and followed it. The person walked as softly as a cat. In the corridor came a faint


    voice, which was exactly Wendi she used to make yesterday, and she listened to it.


    "Have you got what I want?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Not knowing what the person on the other end of the phone was talking about, her voice, which had


    never been t, was somewhat out of control. She said, "it''s none of your business. I just want the


    Song Group to go bankrupt!"


    Le was surprised. Although she also wanted the Song Group to go bankrupt, that wasn''t her ultimate


    goal. If thepany was destroyed by Wendi, how could she take back its shares? Thinking of this,


    she coughed behind her.


    Hearing that, Wendi was stunned for a while. Then she turned around slowly and looked gloomy. Le


    paused for a while and said, "I know your purpose."


    "And then? Kicking me out of the Song Group? "


    Le took a deep look at her and said, "on the contrary, I''ll help you."


    Wendi was surprised. Then she said with a sneer, "the daughter of Song Group helped me to make


    Song Group closed down. How could you tell such a naive lie?"


    Le bit her lips and said, "if the Song Group was left by her grandfather, her father would have taken it


    as his own possession, and her mother would have been in a vegetative state."


    Le asked in a calm tone. She looked at sincerely, but Wendi was shocked by her words. Wendi


    looked at Le with a strange look and asked, "do you have any evidence to prove it?"


    "An inexperienced mother lying in bed in the hospital."

 Chapter 68 Share Transfer

    Chapter 68 Share Transfer


    Looking at the girl in front of her, there was a hint of strangeness shed across the eyes of Wendi.


    Then she said, "I believe you."


    With a faint smile on her face, Le said, "I''ll help you make the Song Group go bankrupt. But not


    really. I''ll transfer all the shares out. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Wendi nodded, "Do you want to take back thepany that belongs to your grandfather?"


    As soon as Wendi finished speaking, they heard someone asking, "What are you doing here?"


    Le''s face turned cold. She turned around and stared at Daisy. She didn''t know how much Daisy has


    heard about the talk between her and Wendi. Le fixed her eyes on Daisy and said slowly, "We are


    discussing how to destroy the Song Group."


    Daisy heard the words and sneered, "You are just daydreaming."


    Hearing that, Le felt relieved. She smiled and said, "That''s right. We are daydreaming. I''d rather think


    about how to kick you and your mother out of the Song family."


    Le blurted out her thoughts directly without hiding anything. Then, Daisy coldly snorted and said,


    "The road is still long. Let''s wait and see."


    After saying that, Daisy turned around and left. When Daisy''s figure disappeared at the corner, Le


    heard a long sigh of reliefing from behind. Le turned around and raised her eyebrows, "You


    almost could not stay here any longer."


    Wendi pressed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. After a moment, Wendi asked, "Le, do you really


    forget me?"


    Hearing this, Le paused and thought for a while. Then she asked, "I should remember you?"


    Hearing that, Wendi smiled slightly. There was a faint smile appearing at the corners of Wendi''s mouth,


    which may not be regarded as a smile. She said with no emotion, "Forget it. You just need to know that


    I don''t mean to harm you."


    Le raised her eyebrows. To be honest, after so many betrays, she was getting more and more


    skeptical of her own judgment of people. Le couldn''t believe anyone around her, even though she


    didn''t feel any malice in Wendi, she still couldn''t treat Wendi sincerely.


    Step by step, Le must consolidate herself so that she could get what she wanted!


    Then Le turned around and walked downstairs. Wendi stared at her back withplicated emotions


    in her eyes.


    "I really have no evil intention. Wendi would never hurt Le."


    Wendi said lightly, as if the voice has never existed. Then she lowered her eyes, turned around and


    left.


    When Le went back to her office, Tansy looked up at her, stood up and handed her a piece of paper


    in a hurry. It¡¯s because that Tansy was afraid if she took a step slower, she would be fired. Le was


    satisfied with Tansy''s attitude. She took over a piece of paper and said, "Tansy."


    Tansy made a sound to respond, then Le continued, "You have given me a big favor on this matter,


    but this has nothing to do with your work."


    After hearing this, thetter answered hastily, "I know, Miss Le. I won''t tell other people about it."


    Seeing that Tansy was smart, Le walked into the office quickly.


    It was Wendi''s material in her hand. Le took a look at it and opened it. After reading it for a moment,


    she stopped her action. Her eyes were blurred, somewhat absent-minded.


    Wendi was born in Mandy alley of D city, a graduate from Chester University. Her parents died from an


    explosion of a scrap station two years ago. Only her younger brother was left, who was working in the


    Song Group at present.


    This was a brief introduction about Wendi. It was good enough for Tansy to get all the information


    based on her own ability. To Le''s great surprise, Wendi has gone to the same college as her. What¡¯s


    more, it was said that the scrap station was owned by the Song Group that year.


    This matter gave rise to much discussion two years ago. Atst, it was banished from the


    entertainment industry by Johnson in private, which cost him a lot of money. That was all Le knew.


    From this document, Wendi did hold a grudge against the Song Group, but it was an ident at that


    time, and it also caused Johnson arge sum of money to provide thepensation, which should be


    regarded as a formal solution.


    ¡®Are there some secrets in it?¡¯


    When Le was lost in thought, her phone vibrated. She nced at the phone, and found it was from


    Max. Then she quickly pressed the answer button, and a cold voice came from the other end of the


    phone.


    "Come to Seven Mile and take Johnson with you."


    Thinking of what Max saidst night, Le answered, "I know."


    Le waited for Max to hang up the phone. But after a long time, he still didn''t hang up. She could not


    help but ask softly, "What''s wrong?"


    A rustle came from the other end of the line, and then Max''s voice came. "You didn''t hang up?"


    Le didn''t say anything. It was always him who hung up first and she dared not hang up without his


    consent!


    After hanging up the phone, Max looked at the ck screen, and there was a strange look in his deep


    eyes. He suddenly thought that she seemed to have been waiting for him every time. This kind of


    obedience at heart once again scratched his heart like a soft cat w.


    The figure of the little woman appeared in his mind, then a soft smile appeared at the corners of his


    mouth.


    On the other end of the phone, listening to the beep in the phone, Le couldn''t help but frown. She


    dropped her phone on the table, scratched her hair irritably, and went to the office of Johnson.


    Johnson took the invitation of Max seriously. He was dressed in a neat suit, hairbed and leather


    shoes sparkled. He smiled, "Le, it is a blessing for you to be valued by Mr. Mu."


    Leughed but didn''t say anything. If Max hasn''t owned so many property and capability, Johnson


    would not have said that. In his eyes, Max was just a gold mine that could move, and he could not tell


    who Max really was.


    After reaching Seven Mile, Le and Johnson followed the waiter into a private room, where the


    decoration was luxurious.


    With a big smile on his face, Johnson pushed the door open and said, "It''s my honor to be invited. Mr.


    Mu, thank you for waiting for a long time."


    Seeing thepliment of Johnson, Le got goose bumps instantly. She stood on the side and


    watched the reaction of Max.


    Just as Le thought, after a slight nce at Johnson, Max said nothing. Getting used to his reaction,


    Johnson sat down consciously and then asked, "What can I do for you, Mr. Mu?"


    Johnson pricked up his ears, hoping to hear some business news from Max the next moment.


    However, with a poker face, Max ignored him all the time.


    Even Johnson was a little embarrassed. He looked at Le, who looked exactly the same calm. She sat


    obediently by the side of Max with her eyes down, just like a cat waiting for its master to touch.


    Seeing that both Max and Le were in the same maic field, Johnson got embarrassed again. He


    asked, "Mr. Mu, you asked me toe for..."


    Johnson didn''t finish his sentence deliberately. Taking a look at Johnson, Max finally opened his mouth.


    "I''m interested in investing yourpany."


    Hearing that, the two men at present were all shocked. Le looked at Max. Now the Song Group was


    like hopeless mud that can''t hold the wall. If he invested in it, it was equal to put money into water. ¡®Is


    Max just freaking out about having too much money?¡¯


    Le frowned and didn''t realize that her thoughts werepletely controlled by Max. Her first reaction


    was to take his advantages and disadvantages into consideration.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Johnson was shocked and then he felt surprised. He put on a big smile and nodded, "Thank you for


    your kindness. Ourpany will live up to your expectations."


    Johnson said with high spirits, and only Le knew that once he went out, he would forget his heroic


    spirit.


    Le''s lips were pressed together as she was waiting for the response of Max. She knew that there


    must be a reason for Max to do this not just to spend money for fun. As expected, Max''s eyes swept


    over Johnson and his lips moved slightly. "Yet the money would be invested to Le."


    The smile on Johnson''s face froze. He paused and said, "but Le doesn''t have any shares in the


    company..."


    "I remember Le''s mother was one of the shareholders of the Song Group, right?"


    The unspoken words of Johnson were interrupted by Max. Hearing what Max has said, Johnson''s face


    turned pale. He forced a smile and said, "You are joking, Mr. Mu. Of course my wife''s shares belong to


    me."


    The eyes of Max ranged over him slightly. Johnson immediately became silent. Then he heard Max''s


    voice, "In the Song Group, you have two wives. Yet the marriage bond between Mr. Song and Le''s


    mother has no real substance, which is known to all."


    It was rare for Max to say so many words in one breath, which made Johnson scared to be soaking in


    cold sweat. Johnson looked at the man in front of him. Even if Max was a lot younger than him,


    Johnson still felt a great pressure.


    Hearing no response from Johnson, Max said calmly "Tomorrow I will ask awyer to handle the share


    transfer procedure. Mr. Song, please get ready."


    Hearing that, the smile on Johnson''s face froze. He said, "Mr. Mu, it''s not appropriate. After all, it''s our


    family affair."


    Hearing that, Max froze and said, "Mr. Song doesn''t want to go to court, right?"


    After being stunned for a while, Johnson understood Max''s meaning. He trembled with fear. He


    pressed his lips and was rendered speechless due to the sentence said by Max. Max could afford a


    normal case, but he would not know whether he would live or die if he had to get involved in the case of


    Mu family!


    "Mr. Mu, what you said is right. Tomorrow I will prepare for the share transfer."


    Under this circumstance, Johnson could only go step by step. If he offend Max, he would lose


    everything!


    Le has been watching them by the side. When Max told Johnson to transfer her mother''s shares to


    her, her eyes almost reddened. She couldn''t tell what was on her mind, but the strange feeling made


    her want to cry.


    "Of course, even if thepany''s shares are transferred, they are still the shares of the Song Group.


    I''ll invest another 500 million in thepany. I hope you wouldn¡¯t make me disappointed. I hope we


    have a good cooperation."


    Johnson looked down on Le and thought that by Le''s ability, even if she had some shares in the


    company, it wouldn''t cause any trouble. Johnson would transfer them to himself in the future since


    there was still a long way to go!


    "Mr. Mu, you are so considerate to Le. Now that you has said so, I can''t refuse you anymore. I hope


    we have a pleasant cooperation."


    After saying that, Johnson picked up a ss of wine on the table and drank it all up. To show his


    respect this time, Max also picked up a ss and took a sip.


    After everything was set, Johnson left. He came with expectations but returned with disappointment.


    However, it was a great harvest for Johnson to get the investment of 500 million from Max.


    Le watched Johnson leave with cold eyes.


    The share of her mother was only a small part of the Song Group, and therge part still needed to be


    transferred slowly. What Le was worried about was that if they did this now, it would alert the enemy.


    If Johnson turned around and found that he not only lost the share, but also let she be a small


    shareholder in thepany. If she was suspected by Johnson, it would be difficult to take actions in


    the future.

 Chapter 69 Set A Trap (Part One)

    Chapter 69 Set A Trap (Part One)


    When Le was lost in thought, Max was sitting on the sofa, and he had a noble posture with his legs


    crossed.


    When Le came back to her senses, she couldn''t help but be a little stunned at the scene in front of


    her. Then she lowered her eyes, and the lovely behavior of her was not pretended anymore. It was as


    natural as her nature.


    Max squinted, and his eyshes were slightly closed, giving out a tinge of danger. He opened his thin


    lips and said, "Don''t you say anything to thank me?"


    To be honest, Le really thought that she should not thank Max. If he has alerted the enemy in an


    instant, her stay in the Song Group afterwards would be like on thin ice. It was better for her to transfer


    the shares little by little in view of security.


    But who was the man in front of her? Max, in the whole D city, as long as he said a word, the sky would


    change. Thus Le still abandoned her pride and whispered, "Thank you."


    Hardly had Le finished speaking, she fell into his arms, then there was a zing temperature on her


    waist. Le bit her lips with slightly red face, and she heard a low and hoarse voiceing from Max.


    "You are not sincere enough."


    Before Le could say something, her lips were kissed by someone. Le subconsciously tried to


    escape, but thinking of his temperament, she gave up for she had to let Max do whatever he wanted.


    After a long time, she finally could breathe.


    The voice sounded even lower and hoarser.


    "This is called gratitude. Do you understand?"


    Le pressed her lips and didn''t say a word. The numbness on her lips made her ufortable. She


    frowned slightly and found that Max was staring at her. In his deep eyes, there was a kind of mood that


    she couldn''t understand, yet his eyes still looked pretty beautiful.


    Being stared at by Max for a while, Le felt nervous and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"


    Max stared intently at Le for a long time before he turned his head. He did not answer her. A trace of


    weirdness shed across his radiating eyes and then quickly disappeared.


    Their conversation with Johnson was finished. Although it wasn''t a perfect deal for Johnson, Max''s deal


    was worth 500 million dors, which was a big sum of money for Johnson!


    When Le went back to thepany, she received a share transfer agreement from Johnson. When


    she was seeing through it, Johnson''s signature on it made her squint.


    If it weren''t for Johnson, the name of her mother Lillian should have been signed on the contract! But


    now Johnson had already transferred Lillian¡¯s shares to him. If it weren''t for Max''s help, Le didn''t


    know when she could take back the shares belonged to her mother.


    With a hint of coldness in her eyes, Le thought, ''This is just a small step. In the future, I will take back


    the whole Song Group!''


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    There was a knock on the door. Le put the letter of transfer away quietly, and then she said


    indifferently, "Come in."


    The person who pushed the door open was Wendi. She looked at Le and said softly, "I have


    something to discuss with you."


    Le nodded. They were now in the same team and had amon goal, so it could be said that they


    had the same view. Le asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Wendi handed the document to Le and said, "Here are the evidences of corruption that the director


    of the financial department has umted over the years. Let''s start with the financial department


    and destroy them one by one."


    Le took it over and had a look at it. The more she looked, the more terrible the expression on her


    face became. How could such a huge budget transfer not be doubted by Johnson?! At this rate, it was


    possible that the Song Group would be hollowed out.


    It was a big failure to hand over the Song Group to Johnson!


    Le said, "I see. Is there anyone by your side?"


    Wendi understood what Le meant. Now that they had knocked down the head of the financial


    department, there would naturally be someone to rece him. She nodded and said, "Yes."


    Le understood and then there was a hint of coldness shing across her eyes.


    "That¡¯s good. This is the first battle of our counterattack. We must win!"


    Wendi curved her lips into a smile. This Le was the one she was familiar with. She said, "Yes."


    Le had the evidence of corruption in hand, yet she still couldn''t bring the director down perfectly.


    Moreover, if she rashly sent the evidence of corruption to Johnson, he would definitely be suspicious.


    Therefore, they needed to prepare well for what would happen in the future, in order to make things


    seemed to happen naturally.


    After Wendi left, Le began to make a n, and she even didn¡¯t take notice of the vibration of her


    phone on the table. She kept changing the design with the drawing brush until she recorded every step


    fully in the end. Then she smiled.


    When Le looked through her cell phone, she was shocked when she saw a missed call from Max.


    She had never missed his call, so this ident caused her a headache. Her biggest worry was that he


    would limit her time to go to hospital.


    Le called back uneasily. After a long time, the phone was connected. A cold voice could be heard


    from the other end of the phone.


    "What were you doing just now?"


    On reflex, Le wanted to say "Work", but then she thought of the "work" Max had given her, so she


    gave up and said honestly, "I''m designing to change the head of the Finance Department of the Song


    Group."


    The man over the phone paused, and then said calmly, "Don''t do anything for the time being. Discuss


    with me when you go back."


    Le agreed. After hanging up the phone, she was in a trance that Max didn''t me her for not


    answering the phone. She secretly scolded herself for being such a vish person that she even put


    the key point in wrong.


    In fact, it was not bad to have a discussion with Max. At least, every conversation with him wouldn''t be


    in vain, and what Le can learn from Max were far more than what she knew. In a sense, Max was


    definitely her teacher.


    Le pressed her lips and nced at the n that she had spent the whole afternoon. Then she


    stopped thinking and stood up, ready to go back to the apartment.


    The weather was bad today. It was overcast, as if it was going to rain. As expected, as soon as Le


    entered the apartment, it began to rain cats and dogs. The rain of summer came fiercely, without any


    sign of foreboding.


    Le wiped away the water that had been sshed on her body. When she was about to enter the


    house, she saw a white figure inside through the slightly open door, so she could not help but stop and


    pressed her lips. Every time where Rosa appeared, Max would always be somewhat


    strange.

 Chapter 70 Set A Trap (Part Two)

    Chapter 70 Set A Trap (Part Two)


    In case of getting into the trouble, Le didn''t want to get into the room. The rain fell on the eaves and


    fell like a curtain of rain, beating happily to the ground. Le held her arms and squatted in front of the


    door. She preferred to wait outside than staying in the room awkwardly.


    However, it seemed that Max didn''t notice the existence of Le at all. While Rosa was still talking


    about her childhood, he checked the time subconsciously and frowned.


    ¡®Why hasn''t shee back yet?¡¯


    "Max, at that time you were so different from who you are now..."


    As Rosa spoke happily, she was totally lost in her memory. When Rosa found Max raise his hand and


    see the time on his wristwatch, she finally withdrew her mind. With a slight smile on her face, she


    asked in a low voice, "Max, are you waiting for someone?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "It''s time for her toe back," said Max, looking at Rosa indifferently.


    Even if there was no clear exnation about who was "her", who else could live in the Max''s apartment


    in the whole D city?


    Rosa looked a little pale, but still maintained a graceful smile. She whispered, "Make a call and ask?"


    Max pursed his lips and said, "It''s gettingte. I''ll ask Mr. Zhang to send you back."


    Rosa opened her mouth, trying to say something. But his words have stopped her, so she said softly,


    "Okay."


    "Retreat for the sake of advancing" was her strategy seven years ago, and also her current one.


    Compared to her great sess seven years ago, this time, Rosa was not in a certainty. On the


    contrary, she was a little uneasy. And this uneasiness came from a woman, who was exactly Le that


    Max has mentioned as ¡°her¡±.


    Max walked to the door of the apartment and stopped there. Aplex emotion surged in his eyes. He


    looked at the little woman squatting on the ground in front of him. She didn''t seem to be aware of his


    existence. She stretched out her small white hands to meet with the rain.


    Although the scene was unbelievably beautiful, his anger was still rising. ¡®She has alreadye back?


    Why didn''t shee in?¡¯


    In the end, Le felt a very low pressure. When she turned around, she saw a pair of deep eyes. She


    suddenly stood up from the ground, but because of squatting for a long time, she felt dizzy.


    If it were not for Max''s quick eyes and agile hands, the puzzled little woman would have fallen into the


    rain. With his eyes darkened, Max felt her softness in his arms and half of his inexplicably angry was


    gone.


    When Le came to her senses, she broke free from his arms hurriedly. "I''m sorry."


    Hearing that, Max pulled Le¡¯s retreating body back again. A gentle voice came from behind, "What''s


    wrong?"


    When Rosa saw that Max stood in front of the door for a long time and the scene was half covered by


    the door, so she didn''t see Le. When Rosa approached, she was surprised. Then she smiled slightly,


    "Miss Le, you have been back."


    Le nodded. She could do nothing but smile in embarrassment for she was held tightly in the arms of


    Max.


    "Miss. Rosa, are you feeling better?"


    After a moment''s consideration, Rosa smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Max also knows it. It''s my old


    problem. You were too nervous that day."


    Le ignored the double meanings in Rosa¡¯s words deliberately. Standing next to Le, Max put his


    arms around her waist and said in a low voice, "Mr. Zhang ising. I''ll ask him to send you back."


    Rosa''s smile froze on her face. Then she replied, "Okay."


    Having not waiting for Rosa to get in the car, Max just held Le''s hand and walked into the apartment,


    without any slightest disguise or posturing. His natural behavior made Rosa''s heart hurt. Although


    Rosa was unwilling to admit, she still had to face the truth.


    The affection that Max had towards her was not the same as before.


    Le, led by Max, strode into the apartment. Her cold skin outside was alleviated by him. She pressed


    her lips, knowing that he was unhappy.


    "Are you hiding?"


    The voice of Max was like the sound of the cello, which was unique and maic. Le paused and


    then she shook her head, "No."


    Hearing that, Max turned her body lightly over. He raised her chin with his slender fingers and asked,


    "Then why didn''t youe in?"


    Le was forced to look into his eyes. But when she saw the danger in his eyes, she said urgently, "I


    think you and Rosa are having a nice conversation. I don''t want to disturb you."


    Hearing that, Max squinted his long eyes. In a cold tone, he said word by word, "Remember, I have


    nothing to do with Rosa."


    Max said this with an exceptionally firm tone. He seemed to say it to Le, or to himself. Then he


    withdrew his fingers, walked with his long legs and sat down on the sofa.


    Le was worried. She couldn''t figure out what was in Max''s mind. They had known each other since


    childhood and now he was trying to distance himself from Rosa. He was indeed a ruthless man.


    While Le was cursing in her heart, she appeared to be calm. Without being aware of it, Le has


    already been able to hide her emotions and achieve the highest level of ''double faced''.


    "Let me hear about the n you told me today,"


    After a long silence, Max said. Le understood what was going on. She cleared her throat and said, "I


    have wrote it down."


    Max stared at Le deeply. He had thought that Le was going to dictate something, but it turned out


    to be a pen ount. He took the draft from her hand, nced over it coldly, and said in a disdainful


    tone, "It seems that you really think your father is a fool."


    Le knew that her n was not perfect, but she felt extremely ufortable when it was poked


    through by him like this. She lowered her eyes without saying anything. A glimmer appeared in Max''s


    eyes. He said in an indifferent tone, "Money loopholes are not something you can make with your


    tricks."


    Le still didn''t utter a word, sitting there quietly. Max didn''t notice that he, who has always been silent,


    would say so many words.


    "By then, you will not only fail to achieve your goal, but also expose yourself."


    Le raised her eyes and asked with a vanity, "Then what should I do?"


    "Let me help you," said Max, fiddling her hair with his fingers.


    Just as Max said, Le was too naive in thinking about the money loophole. The head of the financial


    department was able to make money for so many years without being discovered, which meant that he


    had very strong hidden means and defensive capabilities. Even if she had some ns, she still couldn''t


    find a way to take action.

 Chapter 71 Carry Out The Plan (Part One)

    Chapter 71 Carry Out The n (Part One)


    Max stared at the little woman sitting next to him. Her almond eyes were staring, as if she herself didn¡¯t


    notice that there was still a hint of dissatisfaction in her clear eyes, even though she has already


    concealed her emotions well.


    Max pressed his lips, squinted at her and said in a low voice, "You don''t believe me?"


    Le was shocked. After getting along with each other for a while, she knew how dangerous this


    question would be. After thinking for a while, she chose the greatest exnation to answer, "I just think


    it¡¯s not good to keep bothering you all the time."


    It was rare to hear this in his life. In the past, when women had sex with him, they were more


    ambitious, being aimed at far more distant than the sea. Yet Le was the first one to say the word


    ¡°bother¡±.


    This made Maxe to realize that Le was still suppressed when she promised to be his woman.


    Then there was a strange feeling shing across his heart. He looked at her lightly and saw that she


    was in vignce, who just like a startled cat facing a jackal.


    "It''s your duty as my woman."


    What Max has said indirectly shew that he wasn''t alienated from her. He caught her point. She would


    do whatever he asked as long as he pointed out that he was the center.


    Le has already acquiesced in his arrangement. She nodded and said obediently, "I see."


    Since Max has spoken up, Le didn''t need to worry about it. She picked up the fruit beside her and


    began to peel its skin wearily. Then she was supporting her chin with her hands while watching


    entertainment news on TV.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Max by her side was making a phone call with someone. Le didn''t care


    about his work yet there were still some words flowing to her ears.


    "Draft the contract for the investment."


    His voice had a special maic feature. When she was in college, Le was an anchor. She thought


    her voice was excellent, but it was not worth mentioning in front of Max. This man had a lot of things


    better than her.


    Therefore, Le habitually tended to be partial to him, thinking that whatever he said was right. This


    kind of mentality was unconsciously developed. Le sighed a little secretly and thought this hase


    from her servility.


    The voice of Max was heard by Le.


    "Send it here now."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Max hung up the phone. Le habitually looked at him and said, "Is someoneing hereter?"


    "Yes." said Max, but he didn''t continue. Le understood. It was still raining outside, and there seemed


    to be some uneasy emotion spreading.


    In the big apartment, Le could only hear the noise of servants vaguelying out from the kitchen.


    Others were the sound of rain dripping from outside. The apartment had a good sound instion effect.


    Even so, the sound of hurried rain and water outside could still be heard. One could see how heavy the


    rain was.


    Suddenly, the phone on the table began to vibrate, and Le almost thought it was hers, but she


    suddenly remembered that when she was in Max''s apartment, her phone has always been in silent


    state. Out of the corner of her eye, Max answered the phone, the expression on his face changed, and


    his tone lost its usual calmness.


    "Which hospital?"


    Hearing this, Le knew something was wrong. In this world, only his childhood sweetheart Rosa could


    make Max so worried. Le withdrew her gaze and changed to another channel casually.


    Max stood up and left in a hurry. When he arrived at the door, he turned around and said, "Someone


    will send a document hereter. You receive the document and go to thepany with it tomorrow."


    Without waiting for Le''s answer, Max quickly disappeared in the darkness. Le breathed a sigh of


    relief, but there was also somewhat strange emotion rising from her heart. She frowned and


    suppressed the strange feeling, waiting quietly for what Max said "someone.".


    Soon enough, there was a knock on the door. Le appreciated the high efficiency. When she opened


    the door, she was a little stunned. Looking at the man in front of her, she felt he looked pretty familiar.


    "Le?"


    The man''s voice was as handsome as his appearance, and it sounded veryfortable. Le was


    always able to tell who was speaking. She was a little surprised, "Senior?"


    The man in front of her was Robert, who has talked well with her in the school broadcast club. He took


    a nce at the apartment behind Le. He had heard about the rumor, but he didn''t expect that Le


    was really the one he knew.


    "Are you okay?"


    Hearing Robert¡¯s question, Le felt a little awkward. She didn''t expect such a scene when they met


    again. She pressed her lips and said, "Not bad. It''s raining heavily outside. Come in and have a seat."


    With a faint smile, Robert waved his hand and said, "No, thanks, Mr. Mu asked me to send you the


    document."


    He handed the document over to Le, who took a look at it and found it was an investment contract.


    She didn''t know what to say for a moment, yet Robert said naturally, "I''m now an assistant for Mr. Mu in


    the Mu Group, and if you have anything, just tell me."


    Le nodded. She saw Robert get on the car, then rain drops sshed everywhere.


    Taking the document in her hand into the apartment, Le wanted to open it, but she felt it was


    improper. In fact, she has already got a rough idea that this investment contract should be prepared to


    the Song Group. After thinking for a while, she decided to put it aside.


    Robert''s sudden appearance reminded her of a person, who she seemed to know well in the school


    broadcast club. If her memory served her right, that person was Wendi.


    It was not impossible for Le to work with Wendi in the same club as their university was the same.


    She just didn''t have a deep impression of Wendi at that time. So that when she saw Wendi, Le


    couldn¡¯t remember who she was. If it wasn''t for the appearance of Robert bringing some impression to


    her, Le might not remember Wendi all her life.


    The memory of a person was limited. It was known that organizing and deleting properly were the keys


    to ensure the good work of one''s brain.


    For Le, tonight was undoubtedly a pleasant one, but for Max it was a heavy one.


    Max has received a call from Mr. Zhang, who said that Rosa was hit by a car when she got out of her


    car and was being rescued in the hospital.


    Max was no longer as affectionate as he was towards Rosa seven years ago. However, the


    rtionship between them in the past twenty years couldn''t be erased overnight. He was engulfed by


    panic, but strangely, he didn''t feel sorry for her.

 Chapter 72 Carry Out The Plan (Part Two)

    Chapter 72 Carry Out The n (Part Two)


    Having been immersed in the great change of his emotions, Max was unable to get rid of it. Grady was


    always the first one to arrive in a hurry. For so many years, if Max still couldn''t figure out how much


    Grady appreciated Rosa, then their friendship during these years would be faked.


    Grady was no longer as gentle and elegant as he used to be. He anxiously asked, "How is Rosa?"


    "She is in the emergency room," said Max in a hoarse voice, frowning.


    Last time, Rosa had deceived Max into a hospital by taking advantage of her heartache. However, it


    was found out by Max. Yet he didn''t expose it. He had thought that Rosa has nned the same trick


    when he got the phone call, but when he arrived at the hospital, he learned that there was an ambush


    in secret this time.


    Mr. Zhang said it was raining so heavily that he didn''t see the te number clearly, so there was no


    evidence. Therefore he had to find someone to look for itter.


    Did anyone want to take Rosa''s life? Or did she offend someone in America?


    When the door of the emergency room was opened, Max stood up, yet Grady took half a step forward


    farther than Max and asked, "Doctor, how is the person inside?"


    Wearing a mask, the calm doctor was used to facing with life and death. He replied, "Don''t worry. It''s


    just arge amount of blood. The situation has been controlled and there is nothing serious now."


    Grady breathed a sigh of relief. Then he saw Rosa lying on the bed and being pushed into the ward by


    a nurse. Standing not far away from her, Max was watching without being involved. Max was satisfied


    when the doctor has finished his words.


    Max took a nce at Grady as if thinking about something and then turned around to leave when a


    gentle voice came behind him.


    "Where are you going?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hearing that, Max''s feet paused slightly and then he said without looking back, "Go back."


    Grady sneered and walked up to Max, with aplex emotion in his tone.


    "You stay. I''ll go. When she wakes up, she wants to see you,"


    Max looked at him indifferently without any rebuttal. It seemed that he was standing in the shoes of an


    outsider, which shew his appalling indifference.


    "Whatever."


    Max uttered the word and then he went to the end of the corridor, where there was an exit.


    Max was never in the control of anyone''s mind. He just acted as he wanted. Grady looked at his back


    andughed at himself. No matter seven years ago or seven yearster, he was no match for Max. No


    matter how hard he tried, he still lost.


    Fate had been written down. No matter how hard he struggled, he could only waste his strength.


    Le thought Max wouldn''te back at night, but in the middle of the night, she was awakened by a


    cold figureing in from the door, who has clung to her.


    "Good girl."


    Max said in a hoarse voice, and he used to express his existence with just simple words. Ley stiff,


    feeling that the body behind her gradually getting warmed, and she said softly, "Can I turn over?"


    Le kept stiff in his arms from behind and couldn''t move. Half of her body was numb. Instead of


    answering, Max turned her whole body over, so she could only rest her face on his chest and hear his


    heartbeat and breath.


    There was a kind of pleasant and natural fragranceing from the body of Max, which was not made


    up of expensive perfume, for it was natural. With that in mind, Le gradually rxed herself.


    Le was not having sex with Max tonight, but when she woke up after one night, she was even more


    tired than having sex the whole night. ording to Max''s rule of sleeping, he could sleep for almost the


    whole night by only one position.


    But Le was different. Holding in his arms, she couldn''t change her sleeping posture. She had slept in


    the same posture all night, so half of her body was numb the next day.


    It was rare that Max didn''t get up early, but it also meant that Le would suffer more. Her hair was in a


    mess in the morning. She raised her head slightly and looked at Max through her messy hair.


    When Max was asleep, there seemed to be less indifference and more intimacy. Besides, he was a bit


    dangerous and tempting. When Le blew the hair in front of her eyes, she woke him up.


    When Max woke up, he saw Le pouting and looking up at him. She looked so lovely, as if she was


    waiting for him to get it. He lifted her chin and kissed the lip. Le''s face was slightly red, allowing him


    to do whatever he wanted.


    After fondling her body for a while, Max released it and then stood up. His slender figure came into


    view. He changed his clothes in front of her without the slightest fear of being exposed. While Max was


    putting on clothes, his refined thin muscles were shown in front of Le.


    Le sighed with admiration at Max''s perfection which was created by the God. Having no


    consideration to personality, Max had an excellent figure, which was the dream of many girls. She


    pressed her lips slightly and thought, ''I have thought too much.'' When Le came to her senses, Max


    wasn''t in the bedroom.


    After a quick wash, Max came downstairs to the living room. Sitting at the table as usual, he was


    reading a financial newspaper, lost in thought. Le sat opposite him, watching the entertainment news


    in her hand. The picture seemed to be harmonious.


    When they were having a meal, Max asked indifferently, "Did someone bring the document yesterday?"


    Le hurriedly nodded and said, "Yes. I''ll give it to you right away."


    After taking the document from Le, Max signed his name quickly and returned it to her hand. "Send


    this document to your father and let him sign it. Try to make him carry out the n as soon as


    possible."


    Le was confused by his words, then the expression on Max¡¯s face became cold. He saw through her


    countenance and asked, "Didn''t you look through the investment contractst night?"


    Le shook her head honestly, "I thought it was a contract of Mu Group."


    Max looked at her with aplicated expression and spat out a word concisely, "Look."


    Thetter one didn''t dare to ck off. Thus Le began to look through the contract in a


    hurry.

 Chapter 103 Spencer Went Back To The Mu Family

    Chapter 103 Spencer Went Back To The Mu Family


    Hearing that, Le''s heart couldn''t help beating with excitement. Only Max could say such words in


    such an aloof and arrogant tone.


    Today''s sun was not very strong, sending out a gentle light, which just shone on Max''s side face


    through the window. It seemed to have added a soft light to his skin. Looking at his side face, Le lost


    a breath.


    Such a situation has happened more than once. A few times before, she could hypnotize herself and


    think it was an illusion, but today she could clearly feel her change. Le pressed her lips slightly with


    an inexplicable expression.


    "How did you walk?"


    The tone of Max was still indifferent, yet there was some different feeling spreading in her heart while


    Le listening to his words. "I was stumbled by the staircase when I went upstairs just now, so I have


    fallen" said Le.


    Max did not speak. He used the bandage in his hand to tie up her wound, and then he looked up at her


    with indifference all the time. Looking at her slightly red face, he said in a low voice, "It seems that I


    should not let you walk alone in the future."


    Le didn''t know Max would be so charming while saying this until she heard it, so when she looked


    into his eyes, her heart beat faster for no reason. Le was familiar with this feeling, just like in the


    University, her heart beat so fast every time she met Veron.


    For Le, Her wishful thinking had been thoroughly destroyed by Max, yet a little bit of foreboding


    seemed to be appeared this time, which made her nervous. She suppressed her thoughts. She couldn''t


    continue to let it go. She had learned a few lessonsst time, and if she didn''t learn to restrain herself,


    the result would probably not be as good as before, for Max might not be so kind as he has been for


    the former two times.


    They had a clear rtionship. One wanted his power and the other wanted her body. They were willing


    to cooperate. If other feeling has emerged, it would be unfavorable to their rtionship.


    Such a harmonious rtionship could only be maintained between these two people to a certain


    degree. Once it has been changed, they would no longer be harmonious for the bnce would be


    broken. Then perhaps she would not be able to continue to stay by the side of Max.


    Even not for anything else, the thought that her mother was still in the hospital calmed her down


    instantly. Looking at the side face of Max, the beat in her heart was stifled by herpulsion, and her


    original feeling was stifled in the cradle.


    "Okay."


    When Le was lost in her thoughts, Max'' low voice came again. Le went back to her senses in an


    instant. She hurriedly nodded and said, "Can we leave now?"


    Looking at her mysterious eyes, there was a hint of strangeness shing across the eyes of MMax,


    which Le couldn''t understand. Then he ignored it, stood up and walked out of the bedroom. Le


    knew that he was leaving, so she hurriedly got out of bed and followed him.


    The wound on her body was just on her knees, so when she was walking, her skin was affected as


    well. A kind of piercing pain spread. Le looked a little pale. She tried her best to endure the pain and


    followed behind Max.


    When thetter walked out of the door of the apartment, Max looked back at her, and then his face


    darkened and picked her up. Le screamed, but soon she kept silent again. When she raised her


    head, she could only see his smooth and tough chin. Le couldn''t help but her heart skip a beat, then


    she was very unhappy about her own mood.


    After adjusting her mood, Le turned her eyes and stared at the buttons on his chest nkly until he


    put her on the passenger seat. Mr. Zhang didn''t go to work today, so Max drove by himself. His driving


    skill was never doubted by Le.


    Therefore, after the car made a beautiful tail swing, Le also hit the car window urately.


    Le adjusted her position and remained calm on the surface, as if the violent crash did not knock her


    down.


    Out of the corner of his eye, the young woman sat upright with a serious look on her face. Maxughed


    in his heart, and then he concentrated on driving.


    Max enjoyed the pleasure of being unblocked. He drove at the highest speed and the car window was


    always open. Thus the wind blew in from the window and blew their hair.


    Le''s long hair was blown to him and entangled with him. The ck Maybach was on the downtown


    road. It nimbly shed across all the cars, and finally they arrived at the suburbs.


    Le looked around and was confused.


    ''Didn''t Max say we wereing by appointment? Why didn''t we find anyone?''


    However, the scene was somewhat familiar. She had been brought to this position when he had first


    met Le. In that case, he had finally decided on the establishment of the farm, and Le became a


    small shareholder. With such a lesson from the past, she could not help but think that today it might be


    the same.


    However, it was different from thest time. Last time, Max didn''t exin his intention, yet today he


    mentioned appointment urately.


    Although Le didn''t know much about the character of Max, she had a basic understanding of him. A


    person like Max would never hide his true ideas by words. In other words, he disdained to lie.


    Therefore, someone really waited here today.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After shebed everything up, Le had an assumption. She looked around, trying to confirm her


    guess.


    In fact, Le¡¯s spection was right. After parking the car on the roadside, Max waited quietly without


    any exnation, or even a word. He just quietly stayed on the roadside.


    Soon, a white car came from the opposite.


    Le was surprised at the scene. If she wasn''t in the middle of it, she would think that the ck trade


    she saw on TV would be done in such a deste ce, like some shady deals.


    As it turned out, her sixth sense was always right. After Le had such ridiculous thoughts, even she


    herself thought it was funny. The man who got out of the car, wearing a ck leather coat and leather


    pants, looked like the boss of the ck market.


    Without waiting for the man to say anything, Max opened the door and got out of the car. Since Le


    was in the car, for a moment she didn''t know if she should get out or continue to stay here.


    After thinking for a while, Le decided to keep still. She sat in the car and watched them talking. But


    Max didn''t want her to get off the car, so she felt at ease sitting in the passenger seat and watched the


    scene in front of her like a movie.


    To be honest, many things has happened since Le got to know Max, and she found it unrealistic. For


    example,st time she was kidnapped by Spencer. Although such things have happened a lot in the


    upper ss, she had only heard of them, and she hadn''t really experienced them.


    When Le thought of this, she didn''t take the two men as her illusions. She just put her thoughts on


    them. Perhaps they were really doing the business that she thought they were doing.


    Staring at them, Le felt excited.


    From her point of view, Max''s side face was very perfect. Then as for the man in front of her, who was


    also quite good-looking, but his temperament seemed to be a ruffian, which made Le frown slightly. It


    must not be a good thing to talk with such a person. Perhaps what she thought was just what


    happened now.


    After a short conversation with the man, Max stood up and came back.


    Seeing Max walking to the car, Le slightly moved her body. After he got on the car, she couldn''t help


    but ask, "What are you talking about?"


    Max nced at her indifferently and did not answer. Le pressed her lips and felt that she was asking


    for a snub, so she stopped talking. After the car was started, she heard Max say in a low voice,


    "Spencer ising back."


    Le was stunned when she heard this. She didn''t know what had happened that day when Max and


    Rosa came back to the Mu family to visit Senior Mr. Mu. So when she heard that Spencer wasing


    back, she was totally shocked.


    Le knew too well about the character of Spencer and there was so much disharmony between him


    and Max. Although they were blood brothers, there seemed to be deep hatred between them as if they


    were ipatible as water and fire. She couldn''t imagine what would happen when Spencer came


    back to the Mu family. Spencer was not a kindhearted man, and there were twopletely different


    personalities between him and Max.


    Le frowned and she was somewhat disapproved of what Max did.


    In the eyes of Max, Le''s pretty little face was as lovely as ever. He could not help smiling. Still with


    the same indifference in his tone, Max said, "Nothing serious, it''s just that his behavior today made me


    very unhappy."


    Le nodded and knew what he meant.


    Since today Max came to discuss that Spencer went back to the Mu family, Spencer should be present


    for the matter. However, the man who had just talked with Max was not Spencer.


    What Spencer has done was really arrogant. Le said angrily, "How could you let Spencere


    back?"


    Hearing her angry tone, Max raised his eyebrows and found it somewhat funny. It was his business.


    Why was she so indignant? Was it because she was on his side?


    After saying that, Le found something strange. It was not only because her mind has changed,


    besides, in general, he would me her for being too noisy, but unexpectedly, he didn''t rebuke her


    today.


    The strange way they got along with each other made Le a little ufortable. She moved her body


    and didn''t say anything. Sitting next to her, Max nced at her and said calmly, "Don''t worry. I can


    handle him."


    Le felt even more ufortable after hearing what he said. She had felt that Max''s style in the


    morning seemed to be different from usual, but she couldn''t tell what was the difference until now.


    He was no longer as indifferent as before. His tone had obviously changed. Moreover, his attitude


    towards her had also turned from indifference to caring about her thoughts now.


    Was it due to influence or realization? Le didn''t know since when their rtionship has begun to


    transfer into this.


    But there was one point that Le knew clearly. That was she couldn''t let it be this time. She had to be


    firm in her heart, because she knew that Max was not someone she could handle.


    Keeping a certain distance between two people was the way for them to live together for a long time.


    This was also the experience that Le had umted after she has been with Max for such a long


    time. Le looked ahead indifferently, and there was a hint of alienation appearing on her face.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Max saw her emotion. He frowned in a way that was almost unnoticeable.


    He knew clearly what the woman by his side was thinking about. Le was a person who could not hide


    her feelings. Her thoughts would be fully expressed on her face. So Max was very displeased with her


    alienation towards him.


    Max has always liked self-discipline women. So he has kept Le by his side because she has kept this


    kind of characteristic all the time. And he has been satisfied with her, too. But he didn''t know since


    when he preferred to see she reveal her nature.

 Chapter 104 An Inspection Tour Of The Farm (Part One)

    Chapter 104 An Inspection Tour Of The Farm (Part One)


    The nature of Le had nothing to do with self-discipline. Thus Le should have belonged to the kind


    of women that Max hated most. Yet the nature on Le became an advantage in the eyes of Max.


    With a deep look in Max''s eyes and a variety of thoughts in his mind, Max was sorting out his emotions.


    Thus both Max and Le were silent, so the atmosphere in the car was a bit oppressive.


    When Le went back to her senses, they have already been back to the apartment. After going


    through all these, they finally arrived at the apartment. It seemed that Max was not going to go out


    today, and Le could not go out of the apartment either because of his order. So she had to obediently


    follow his footsteps into the house.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The maid was cleaning the room. And she was surprised to see theming back. Le Knew what


    the maid was surprised at. There was little chance for them toe back during the day. Moreover,


    today they came back together.


    This maid was hired by Max again after thest one was fired. Combined with the properties of the


    previous two maids, this one was lively and self-discipline. Le thought this maid should be able to


    stay longer this time.


    After entering the room, Max sat on the sofa and read the financial newspaper attentively.


    His slender fingers were holding held the newspaper and his knuckles were somewhat white.


    Le sat beside him, watching TV with boredom. She was changing channels with the remote control in


    her hand. As she gazed at the screen, her mind was wandering for thousands of miles.


    Le was more willing to spill water and water vegetables at the farm than stay idle in the apartment.


    Perhaps it was because Max being around, she always felt uneasy about doing anything. However, at


    the farm, she could y freely with the scent of air.


    Her eyes were empty, and she kept changing channels. Max who was beside her looked at her and


    said in a low voice, "Do you want to go out?"


    "Yes."


    Le replied with conditioned response. Then she immediately wanted to p herself to death. She


    knew very well about Max''s personality, so her answer was like courting death.


    But today was doomed to be a horrible day for Le. Max by her side didn''t get angry but replied to her


    positively, "Then get out."


    Le really wanted to give herself a pinch and wondered if she was dreaming. She felt as if she was in


    a sweet dream for Max made apromise to her today. Although she really wanted to make him


    behave like this, she didn''t feelfortable when it really happened.


    Once again, Le mocked her constitution of masochist and decided to confess to Max, "Well, you


    seem to be a little different today..."


    Le''s tone kept between the degree of middle and low. For Max, she never dared to speak loud. The


    gentleness of her tone made herself feel her flesh creep.


    "What''s the difference?"


    Hearing that, Le froze as Max stared at her. Then she opened her mouth but said nothing. When she


    finished her words, she clearly sensed the dangerous aura that Max radiated. She believed that she


    had to bear the punishment as long as she dared to say the next sentence.


    "Well, you can go to the farm and deal with the business."


    Max''s tone became indifferent as before, and Le was relieved to hear that. She knew that he would


    turn back to his usual state because of her words. Though she had to keep him on guard all the time


    because of that, it was still much more rxed than what he was like today. She nodded and said, "I


    see."


    As she spoke, Le turned around and was about to leave the apartment, but she was stopped by Max


    behind her. She looked back at him. With an indifferent expression on his face, Max slowly stood up


    and walked up to her. Under her astonished gaze, Max picked her up again as if he was extremely


    keen on holding her in this way. He lifted her up and threw her on the passenger seat.


    Le quickly straightened her back and looked at Max who was walking around the car. "Are you going


    with me?" She couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Max looked at her indifferently and there seemed to be a hint of strangeness in his tone, "I''m going to


    inspect the situation."


    Le nodded and then retorted. She couldn''t refute what Max said. As the boss of the farm, he did


    have a reason to inspect the farm before it waspleted.


    Le thought of the farm, and then she recalled the punishment he gave her at the wedding.


    Unconsciously, her face turned dark again. If he did expose her identity as he said, all her efforts would


    be wasted.


    Le didn¡¯t want that kind of thing would happen. After two days of getting along with each other, she


    gradually forgot about it. Now that he reminded her, she returned to her previous state immediately.


    She was extremely hospitable towards Max. She said, "Leave the matter of the farm to me. You don''t


    have to worry."


    Hearing that, Max squinted at her and didn''t answer. Le wrinkled her nose as she felt deep distrust in


    his eyes. She paused for a while and suppressed the dissatisfaction in her heart. Indeed, she was


    inferiorpared with the ability of Max.


    Taking the design drawing of the farm as an example, she had already known the ability of Max.


    Le was not as capable as Max, so in today''s society, she could only listen to the words of the person


    who was a little better than herself with the intention to survive.


    Le paid all her attention on thinking about how to perfect the farm.


    The farm was basicallypleted, and there was only one thing left, which was publicity.


    The publicity of the farm could not took advantage of celebrities like some articles. The farm was


    described as the farm, but in fact, it was a resort. Hence, the promotion of the resort could not made


    use of celebrities.


    Le was struggling on this part. After all, this was thest part. If they couldn''t put a perfect end to it,


    then it would probably be the biggest shoring of their project.


    If the promotion didn''t work well, they would suffer tremendous losses. Le knew well that she couldn''t


    disappoint Max since he made her be fully in charge of the farm, and most importantly, she couldn''t let


    him look down upon her, like now.

 Chapter 105 An Inspection Tour Of The Farm (Part Two)

    Chapter 105 An Inspection Tour Of The Farm (Part Two)


    Although Le was not as outstanding as Max in terms of hard power, she was confident in soft power.


    Le''s mind was spinning fast. Her thought was not only limited to the traditional way of publicity, and


    she could also ept some new things much faster than others. So she didn''t worry about this area


    and what shecked was only an opportunity.


    But now, there was not much time left. Even Le began to worry. If she failed to do the best publicity


    on the farm within the given time, it was possible that Max would fulfill his promise.


    Then the situation would be irreversible. With so much pressure, Le began to seriously deal with this


    matter. Her brain was running rapidly, trying to find a suitable n for her.


    A few dayster, Max brought Le to the farm. Standing in front of the building, Le felt proud. The


    building was piled up slowly under her eyes, like her child grew up little by little. Le¡¯s affection


    towards the project was so much that others could not understand.


    "Miss Le, you are here."


    The employees of the farm were very familiar with Le. When they saw her, they greeted her, which


    surprised Max who was standing next to her.


    Max had asked her to be fully in charge of the farm, but he had been a little worried that his employees


    would misunderstand her because of Le''s reputation outside.


    Max admitted that at the beginning, he really wanted to polish Le, in fact, she was really polished, but


    she easily improved her image in the employees'' mind, which made him surprised.


    It was beyond Max''s expectation that this woman was capable of grasping people''s mind, yet Le


    didn''t know the psychological changes of Max either. She wholeheartedly wanted to rush into the farm


    and breathe the natural air.


    Having stayed in the city for many days, Le felt her heart was full of dust, which was polluted by the


    air.


    Le''s favorite thing was to stay at the farm, which enabled her to stay away from the hustle and bustle


    of the city. But now, it seemed that she didn''t have much time to stay at the farm. The farm was about


    to be finished, so there was no need for her to stay here any longer. What''s more, she had to go back


    to the Song Group, and she would proceed with her n to take all the shares back.


    "Why isn''t this ce built ording to the design drawing?" said Max in a in tone, walking behind


    her.


    Le was shocked when she heard that. She turned back in a hurry and looked at the direction he


    pointed at, where there was the soil that nted fruit.


    When someone was measuring the soil''s acid-base, Le felt that the soil was pretty suitable for these


    vegetables and fruits. Therefore, it would be a waste of soil if it was used to build a house, so she


    changed the soil into nting without the approval of Max.


    Max was bound to lose his temper as he found this point.


    Le had been well prepared to ept his anger. As expected, when he found she didn''t answer, his


    face suddenly darkened. He said in a low voice, "It seems that after this period of time, you''ve


    completely forgotten what I said."


    Le pressed her lips and didn''t answer. In fact, she remembered every word that Max said clearly,


    such as his bottom line. His words couldn''t be repeated twice and others couldn''t disobey his meaning.


    And this time, Le had offended these two bottom lines of Max at the same time. Therefore, it was


    justified for Max to be angry.


    "I just think it''s a bit wasteful if thisnd is used for building."


    She exined in a low voice. Hearing her words, Max looked even more gloomy, yet his emotion in the


    words could not be sensed. "Waste? Didn''t you read the design drawing carefully before? "


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Le heard Max say this, she slightly frowned. Although she knew that she made him angry


    because she altered the drawing without authorization this time, she was still unhappy when he denied


    her efforts in this way.


    Although Le was not willing to listen his criticism, she dared not refute him. She could only silently


    bear her grievance.


    "All the buildings of the farm are arranged in proportion. Now that you destroy this proportion, the whole


    bnce will be broken. Can you bear the mistake in this?"


    Hearing this, Le''s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly understood what Max meant. She has always


    been a smart man. Thus Le could understand what he meant by a few words.


    What Max meant was that the fruit and vegetable nt of the farm were arranged in proportion to the


    house. The fruit and vegetables of the farm were not only for the persons on holiday to pick them.


    Moreover, he even wanted to take them into the market. She could tell that Max had nned the


    proportion of the draft when he designed it. Now as she destroyed the bnce without authorization,


    she suddenly understood how severe it would be. Her face turned pale in an instant.


    Surely, if she made a fool of herself in front of Max, she would be like a contemptible scoundrel. With a


    gloomy face, Le knew that she has caused a great loss to Max, so she didn''t retort to him.


    Looking at the silent Le in front of him, Max knew that she understood the loss would be caused


    because of her.


    Now that it was a foregone conclusion, no matter how he rebuked Le, he could not make up for it.


    What he could do was to make some changes on the basis of this so as to minimize the loss.


    After taking a look at the ce where the fruit and vegetables had been nted, Max continued to say,


    "Remove all the vegetables and fruits on thisnd and rece them with cotton."

 Chapter 106 A Huge Loophole

    Chapter 106 A Huge Loophole


    ¡®Cotton?¡¯ Le was surprised to hear his decision. ¡®What did Max want with cotton?¡¯


    However, Le also knew that Max was making up for the mistake she had made. He must have a


    reason to do so, and for the ability of Max, Le has never doubted it.


    Le nodded and said, "I see."


    Max gave her a bleak look, and then he turned around and walked into the farm.


    Le was not in charge of the interior decoration of the farm, but she was the supervisor. If something


    went wrong, it was also her responsibility.


    Le had never thought supervising the farm was an important position. Now she knew it. She felt easy


    to do so because there wasn¡¯t Max, who press on at every stage. And now with Max by her side, she


    became more nervous.


    It was because of this that Le realized her dereliction of duty. She should have thoroughly examined


    it after the construction of the farm finished, so that she would not be so perturbed when Max came to


    examine it in person today.


    Le could always learn a lot by following Max. Although she was scolded by him today, she


    understand what mistakes she has made. At least, this lesson could help her do something better in


    the future.


    Leforted herself in this way. Following Max, she went around the whole farm.


    During this period, Max neither raised any objections nor rebuked her. When Le walked out, she


    breathed a long sigh of relief, knowing that she had passed this check.


    When Max looked at the woman who was apparently rxed, a strange expression shed across his


    deep and long eyes. He said, "As for such a farm, its market value can only reach 70%."


    Hearing thement, Le''s face turned pale. To a certain extent, she knew Max had a special


    personality, and he always pursued perfection. Now hisment was a big blow to her.


    Before Max hase, Le had always felt that the farm was her most satisfactory work. Now, she has


    been beaten into pieces by Max. Anyone would feel ufortable, let alone her, for the farm was the


    work that she has painstakingly done.


    However, no matter how dissatisfied Le was with Max''s behavior, she did not dare to say it in front of


    him.


    "Many details are not fullypleted. It¡¯s not only your problem, these construction workers should


    also be responsible for part of it. I hope to see a perfect farm before the press conference."


    Max was making orders. Hearing that, Le was somewhat depressed. No one was able to be


    confident and face the matter calmly after a series of blows. She was just an ordinary woman, so she


    could not be so calm.


    "If you can''t do it, don''t force yourself. I''ll send someone else to perfect it," said Max in a low voice, for


    he has been clearly aware of her emotional change.


    Although it was a typical way to goad her into beating, Le still fell into the trap. No one was willing to


    give their child to a stepmother. She raised her little face and said obstinately, "I can!"


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Max slowly turned around and walked towards the car.


    Le followed him. "Are you going back?" she asked.


    Max made a sound lightly to respond, and then he said, "Go back before it¡¯s getting dark."


    It was no doubt this was equivalent to giving her freedom. Since Le was on holiday, she looked


    excited instantly. She nodded again and again, but she suddenly realized that he couldn''t see her as


    she was standing behind him. She said, "I will."


    There was some pauses on the steps of Max. Then he walked away unhurriedly. As Le watched his


    receding figure, a hint of strangeness shed across her heart.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Though at this moment Le didn¡¯t have any confidence in herself due to his blows, she could still feel


    that Max''s attitude towards her was not the same as before. If it has been in the past, he would not talk


    to her in such a calm tone.


    Besides, Le had made such a big mistake, which made him lose a lot. It was reasonable for him to


    get angry. As for her, she seemed to do moral kidnapping.


    At present, when Le recalled the past, she realized that it was her fault, and what Max was supposed


    to do didn''t happen. Le lowered her head, wondering what was the reason behind Max''s behavior.


    Le was never a person who liked to make things difficult for herself. Since she couldn''t figure it out,


    she would like to turn around and immersed her thoughts into the work. The shorings mentioned


    by Max would be perfect by her.


    Before the press conference, Le would make the farm perfect, and then Max would look at her with


    new eyes.


    The first problem Max has pointed out was to change the soil which had been altered by Le without


    authorization into nting cotton.


    When Max spoke of this decision in front of her, Le could not understand it. Now after thinking about


    it, she seemed to be able to understand his intention.


    Cotton fibers were short and soft, and they were much more hollow than artificial fibers or any other


    natural materials. Besides, they were not easy to be soaked by water, and they had a strong resistance


    to pressure. Moreover, they were thermal and good-looking. Therefore, cotton had a promising future.


    Le knew that the Mu Group owned a textile shop, which was thergest one in D city. It would also


    be a good choice to make material by taking advantage of cotton fiber.


    This was a way of killing two birds with one stone. They could not only make cotton as the view of the


    farm to appreciate, but also take materials from it to satisfy their demand for textile.


    There was a far gap between Le and Max when it came to use local materials. Max had a very quick


    thinking, so he coulde up with corresponding solution in the first ce.


    Regardless of other things, as far as the ability of Max was concerned, Le really admired Max.


    After ordering the employees to remove all the vegetables and fruits from the soil, Le had to contact


    a cotton businessman.


    It was just like she had contact with the businessman who has been able to provide vegetables and


    fruits the previous time, so Le had an experience now. After shopping around, Le has chosen a


    businessman whose good was cost-effective. This time, her action was obviously much faster than the


    first time.


    Le suddenly realized that her working ability has improved a lotpared with the past, and all this


    should be attributed to the demon training Max had given to her.


    It was dark after everything was arranged at the farm. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the words that Max


    had said to her before he left. She had to return to the apartment before it¡¯s getting dark.


    While at present, it was already dark outside. When Le got busy, she had a tendency to forgot time.


    For a moment, she was rmed and bewildered.


    If Max got angry with her again, Le would have a hard time.


    Le has spent a long time on the farm, and her face was covered with dust. When she returned to the


    apartment, Max was sitting on the sofa. Hearing the sound of door opening, he looked back. When he


    saw her dress, his face instantly darkened. He said, "You didn''t take my words seriously again?"


    Le wanted to exin, but she didn''t know how to do. Every word that Max said was reasonable. She


    couldn''t contradict it, because it was she who did something wrong.


    This time, Le had no choice but to ept his punishment.


    While this time, Max didn''t let her go. After she finished showering, she was pressed on the bed and


    punished severely for a night by him in a way as a man.


    After a night of fierce sex, Le slept soundly. When she woke up again, it was nine o''clock in the next


    morning. Because of the toss and bustle all night, she was in low spirits.


    Le rubbed her sleepy eyes and came to the living room downstairs, only to find that Max was eating


    breakfast. Normally, ording to his biological clock, Max should not still be in the apartment at this


    time. What happened today?


    Le had no idea that Max went out again after she fell asleep yesterday, and when he came back, it


    was already three o''clock in the morning. It was not bad that he could wake up at this time.


    "Good morning."


    Le said this, not forgetting that her work was to please him. After taking a nce at her indifferently,


    Max lowered his head to look at the financial newspaper in his hand and ignored her. His breakfast had


    already been finished.


    ording to Le''s experience, he should leave soon.


    As expected, Max walked out of the apartment with his back as proud as ever after the newspaper was


    closed by him.


    Le breathed a sigh of relief. A maid walked up to her and said, "Miss Le, this is your breakfast


    prepared by Mr. Mu."


    Le took a look at the food and then she took a deep breath. It was prepared by Max, but when she


    saw it on the table, she was still shocked. He indeed wanted to raise her as a pig. How could she eat


    such sufficient breakfast?


    However, it turned out that people had infinite potential. She forced herself to eat up the breakfast. After


    finishing eating, Le didn¡¯t feel ufortable.


    Later Le knew that the breakfast prepared by Max was reasonable. Although it seemed to be a lot,


    the breakfast had the best nutrition and quantity, which would not make people feel ufortable after


    eating it.


    Le had her things cleaned up. Then she arrived at the farm. Her main task was to perfect the


    finishing work of the farm so that it would show itself perfectly in front of people.


    In fact, the reason why Le worked so hard now was that she wanted to change her position in Max''s


    heart. She didn''t want to be underestimated by him all the time. This time, she had to make him


    impressed!


    Mr. Zhang had already been waiting for her in front of the apartment door. Seeing Le walk out, he


    asked, "Miss Le,where are you going today?"


    After entering the car, Le said, "Go to the farm."


    Taking a look at her, Mr. Zhang didn''t move, but said, "Miss Le, Mr. Mu said that you are not allowed


    to go to the farm today."


    Hearing this, Le''s eyes widened. How could she wind everything up if she wasn¡¯t allowed to go to the


    farm?


    "Why not?"


    Mr. Zhang waved his hand to Le and said, "I''m only responsible for delivering the message of Mr.


    Max."


    Hearing this, Le frowned and said, "Go to the Mu Group."


    Mr. Zhang knew what Le was going to do in thepany, and he did not stop her. He just followed


    her instruction and drove the car in the direction of thepany.


    After getting off the car, Le regretted her impulse. What could she do even if she came to the


    company? How could she confront Max? It turned out to be a wish, but since she was already here, it


    was better to ask the reason.


    Max had deprived her right of going to the farm in such a manner in spite of her will. As for this thing,


    Le could not understand.

 Chapter 107 Give Max A Company

    Chapter 107 Give Max A Company


    They arrived at the Mu Group soon. Le got off the car. Mr. Zhang stared at her back until she


    disappeared from the spiral door in front of thepany and he picked up the phone in his hand.


    "Mr. Max, Miss Le is going up."


    On the other end of the phone, when hearing this sentence, Max did not answer but looked at the office


    door. Not long after, a crisp sound of high heels colliding with the floor could be heard.


    Hearing that, Max''s eyes turned a little deep. He looked at the door and soon a beautiful figure


    appeared.


    When Le walked to the door of his office, she didn''t dare to ask Max why he didn''t allow her to go to


    the farm. Instead, she walked to him carefully and saw that he still lowered his head and buried himself


    in work. She pressed her lips and didn''t say anything.


    "What are youing here for?"


    Max asked Le directly without raising his eyes. Hearing his question, Le paused a little and the


    words that she wanted to say has changed into this, "Nothing. I juste to see you."


    Her ttery to him didn''t make Max have a disgusting emotion as others has said such words to him.


    Besides, he even thought she was kind of awkward yet cute.


    It¡¯s rare that Max didn¡¯t look at her with inexplicable eyes.


    His eyes were so deep that it looked like there was a pool of water in it, which was too deep to see the


    bottom.


    "See me?"


    He repeated Le''s words and she realized that she had said such a thing. Then she was a little shy


    and she replied, "Yes."


    Max enjoyed to see the little woman showing such an expression in front of him, so he raised his


    eyebrows and pulled Le into his arms.


    Le was so attractive in his arms. He had feelings. How could he control himself not to have sex with


    her? A hint of different meaning gradually showed in his eyes. He leaned to her ear and said in a


    charming voice, "What? Didn''t I satisfy youst night? "


    No matter how long it had passed, she would be as shy as an inexperienced woman as long as this


    topic was brought up. Max''s eyes darkened and then he kissed her on her white and tender neck.


    Le was just like a sheep into a tiger''s mouth. She ran to him obediently and put herself into his


    mouth.


    Le pressed her lips and her face was as red as a tomato. She tried to avoid him, but she didn''t


    expect that such an act would stimte him to be more untamed.


    Max stopped kissing her after a short time as he didn''t let her be here to sleep with him. At present, he


    had something more important that need her to do.


    "Take this contract to your father and let him sign it."


    Max took out a file from one side, sent it to Le with an indifferent tone. Le received the file and


    there was a hint of strangeness appearing on her face. Max has saw her change. He said in a cold


    tone, "Don''t worry. This contract won''t do any harm to the Song Group."


    After hearing this, Le''s face turned pale. She knew that Max had seen through her. In fact, it wasn''t


    that she didn''t believe in Max. If he wanted the Song Group to go bankrupt, he could make it easily. He


    wouldn''t care about the small Song Group.


    Le just showed her confusion and anxiety this time out of conditioned reflex. After all, she has been


    with him for such a long time that she was always squeezed by him. Thus she reflectively thought he


    was punishing her this time.


    However, it was obvious that Max misunderstood her. She pressed her lips and did not intend to


    exin. Likest time when she was framed up by Rosa, she still looked indifferent and firm all the


    time, which looked very irritating.


    There seemed to be great waves in the eyes of Max, ''How much does she distrust me?


    How could she think that I would do something bad to the Song Group? It was ridiculous. If I wanted


    the Song Group, would I still help her like this?¡¯


    A nameless anger burst up in Max''s heart. His eyes were cold and his tone was emotionless.


    "You can go now."


    As she hasn''t heard him talk like this for a long time, Le trembled again. This seemed to be exactly


    what she wanted. They went back to the state of their first acquaintance again. ¡®Was their rtionship


    just limited to the cooperation? But why do I feel a little bit strange?¡¯


    After a pause, Le turned around and walked out of his office, holding the file tightly in her hand. She


    expression became firm. As long as she could achieve her goal, she would ept the result no matter


    what it would be.


    There was only one aim of Le, that was, to get back the shares belonging to her and her mother!


    As for Max...


    Her eyes flickered. Le would control her heart and prevent it from approaching him step by step. It


    was best to keep such a distance between them forever, and it was the most suitable choice.


    Le was lost in thought all the way. When Mr. Zhang parked the car in front of the gate of Song Group,


    she came back to her senses. She looked at the contract in her hand and frowned. The contract that


    Max let Johnson sign was rted with the signing customers for a travelpany belonging to Song


    Group.


    Over the years, the Song Group has been imitating the Mu Group, intending to develop into an all-


    roundpany like thetter, which has achieved the goal of fully development in all aspects. But in


    fact, Johnson only imitated the superficial part of the Mu Group.


    It seemed that they ran the same way of business as the Mu Group, but in fact, they couldn''t own the


    essence. On the contrary, they opened a lot of unprofessional shops, which caused manypanies


    to be gradually closed down. It was undoubtedly a financial loss for the Song Group.


    Le had a reason to believe that if the Song Group continued to be run by Johnson, it would end up in


    bankruptcy like many of its branches.


    Therefore, even not for her own selfish motive, just in order to prevent the Song Group from closing


    down, Le should also take it back!


    However, it was difficult for Le to understand the behavior of Max this time.


    ¡®Sending customers to the Song Group? In other words, Max was saving the Song Group. What was


    his purpose by doing so?¡¯


    Although the final result was beneficial to herself for Le wouldn''t have too much trouble when she


    took over thepany after it has been settled down at this moment, she still knew at the same time,


    as a businessman, everything that Max did would be rted to interests.


    Max wouldn''t do it if he didn''t get any benefit from it. But it was exactly because of this that Le was


    even more confused. No matter from what point of view, what he has done today wold only benefit the


    Song Group, while he, as an intermediary, could gain nothing.


    Le wouldn''t think that Max saved Song Group for her sake. There must be benefits beyond her


    imagination for Max that made him to do so.


    Le thought a lot and walked straight into the Song Group with the document in her hand.


    As usual, in thepany, those who were supposed to be busy were still busy, while those who were


    supposed to be idle were still idle. Le, as a nominal manager, could be barely seen in the the


    company all day long. It was hard for Johnson to suppress the rumors brought up by Daisy.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Although Le wasn''t in thepany, she knew everything about thepany. Wendi was a dedicated


    broadcaster who updated Le on every move in thepany.


    Le often said in a joking tone that Wendi could be an anchor of news ording to her ability. ¡®How


    could you endure to be an obscure employee in the Song Group?¡¯


    This was the answer that Wendi usually gave.


    "I will avenge for my parents."


    Hearing that, Le didn''t say anything anymore. Le knew that hatred was the biggest motivation to


    make people be strong. They had amon enemy, that was Johnson.


    Ironically, Le¡¯s own father was her enemy.


    Le stood in front of the door and knocked softly with a sarcastic smile. After a long time, there was no


    answer. When she was about to knock the door again, the door was opened. A woman walked out of


    the office, and her clothes was obviously not neat.


    She nced at Le and a hint of panic shed through her eyes with exquisite makeup. Le''s face


    looked cold. The Song Group was destroyed by Johnson like this.


    He raised up the women who relied on their beauty and physical strength to thepany. All they


    knew was to dress up. They looked like fine beauties but they didn¡¯t have abilities. They would turn the


    company into a mess. Johnson hired them just to satisfy his desires.


    L was ashamed of having such a father!


    When Le entered the office, Johnson was already sitting upright and well-dressed in a suit, looking


    quite noble.


    When Johnson saw Le, a disgusting smile appeared on his fat face. "Le, why do youe to the


    company today?"


    Since thest time, due to Le, Max has invested one hundred million dors in the Song Group. In


    the eyes of Johnson, Le was like a money spinner. He didn''t dare to talk with her in a higher tone, for


    fear that he would infuriate this delicate tree.


    A trace of disgust appeared on Le''s face, but it disappeared in an instant. She said calmly, "Mr. Mu


    asked me to bring this contract to you. Have a look."


    When Johnson heard the name of Max, a pair of his old eyes lit up, as if he has heard a sound of


    nature. He looked greedy and appalling. After taking the document handed over by Le, Johnson took


    a nce at it, then he was cheered up in a instant.


    "Okay, okay, Le, you did live up to your father''s expectations. With the support and help of Mr. Mu,


    our Song Group will be a giant in D city in the future. I''m looking forward to it!"


    Said Johnson, with a big smile on his face. He patted on Le''s shoulder while thetter avoided his


    touch quietly and said lightly, "Yes."


    It would not be too long for Le to take back all the shares of the Song Group!


    But when it came to Johnson again, he was so greedy. He didn''t know who he was, how could he still


    dream of bing one of the giants in the D city? After all, there were so many financial giants in this


    city. Even if Max dragged him into the circle of giants, Johnson still couldn''t survive in it by his ability .


    Le felt sick. She said coldly, "I''ll go back first. Please send it to the Mu Group after you sign it."


    In fact, Johnson didn''t have the mood to talk to her. He just kept reading the documents in his hands.


    He seemed to look forward to it with eager expectancy.


    Johnson was worrying that there were no tourists in that touristpany, and it was going to be closed


    down soon. It was just the right time for Max to support thepany. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and


    said, "Le, your father has one more thing that needs Mr. Mu to help..."


    Le wrinkled her brows. When she was about to say no, she heard Johnson say, "Our Song Group


    has a small entertainmentpany. I don''t have any way to run it. If Mr. Mu wants it, I''ll give this


    company to him."


    Le raised her eyebrows. ¡®Give?¡¯


    Noticing the expression of Le, Johnson smiled and exined, "Mr. Mu has sent me such a good gift.


    If I don''t return some, it will be very disgraceful. After all, everyone knows that courtesy calls for


    reciprocity."

 Chapter 108 Found Her Hard To Deal With (Part One)

    Chapter 108 Found Her Hard To Deal With (Part One)


    Le sneered in her heart. Back then, even though Max had invested one hundred million in him, she


    had never seen him pay back in kind. Today, she really had no idea about why Johnson, such a hard-


    working man, would be beaten up by him. That was so weird.


    "Really? No interest? "


    Le still doubted it. Johnson said, "well, ording to what you said, do you think I can charge


    interest? Mr. Mu is sincere to the Song Group. How can I bother to charge interest to him?"


    Though still confused, Le didn''t want to ask any more. She knew that she couldn''t get any useful


    information from Johnson, such a cunning man.


    She had no choice but to wait. The saying goes, "a horse is a horse." she answered, "I see. I''ll ask for


    his opinion when I get back."


    A strange look shed through Johnson''s eyes. He smiled. Le didn''t want to see him again. So she


    turned around and left.


    When she walked out of the office, the smile disappeared.


    As a father, he was willing to do anything for his daughter. But for the sake that she was still useful now,


    he would not go easy on her as long as she could take advantage of his interests!


    Le looked indifferent all the time. She looked around thepany and had a panoramic view of the


    basic situation of thepany with an innate memory. Only by a nce, she could know the


    employees'' names and qualifications.


    It turned out that what she had done a few days before she entered the Song Group was not wasted.


    The womening over with disdainful smiles on their faces. From a long distance, she could hear the


    irony in their words.


    "Ah, she is indeed shameless. There is no any difference for Max to having sex with a prostitute ."


    Le looked at the woman who was speaking. Hebe Zhang was twenty-three years old and graduated


    from a university. It was thest month of her period of probation.


    "Hebe, you''re so ridiculous. Having a prostitute is such a horrible thing. She sessfully got into our


    company. We just want to be involved in this."


    Fiona Ma was 23 years old. She graduated from a university and worked as Hebe''s intern. Therefore,


    she was also thest month of her internship.


    The woman didn''t answer, looking a little timid. After being pushed by Hebe, she wanted to say


    something, but she refused. Hebe and Fiona had a bad feeling, so she didn''t take her here!


    Looking at the woman who had been silent all the time, Le smiled. If it was the family background of


    Hebe and Fiona, they dared to be so rampant, while she did not have a strong background, so she did


    not dare to follow them to taunt her.


    This woman was called Chandler Qian. Just like them, she was an intern of this university, but not a


    university. She just graduated from a junior college.


    Women like her could be seen everywhere in D city. She had no background, no qualifications, no


    talent, no responsibility all her life. She was just an ordinary woman.


    With a thorough understanding of the background of these people, Le straightened her waist and


    walked up to them. When she brushed past them, Hebe screamed and put her whole body on the


    ground in a mess. It was not until quite a whileter that she regained her consciousness as if she was


    shocked for a long time. Le smiled and looked at the woman who got up from the ground in front of


    her, and said softly, "sorry, I was a little dizzy just now. I didn''t feel dizzy bumped into you by ident


    while standing still. Are you okay? "


    Nobody had described the ident as'' so fresh ''and beautiful. Even Hebe, who just fell down, was


    stunned. When she came to her senses, she was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. She


    screamed, "you tripped me up, and are you still defending?"


    With an easy smile on her face, Le said, "I''m sorry."


    Hebe sneered, "if apology works, does this mean that murder is not against thew now?"


    What she said sounded so familiar to Le, so Le paused and said nothing, looking at her


    indifferently.


    Hebe didn''t give up and continued, "right. Now that your mother died, no one will teach you manners,


    right?"


    Suddenly, Le''s eyes turned cold. She cast a sharp nce at Hebe. Hebe drew back her neck a little,


    then she snorted with disdain.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Le looked at her with a dangerous smile. Under her confusing gaze, Le took out her phone and


    dialed a number.


    "Mr. Zhou."


    When Le called her name, somehow, a bad feeling rose in her mind. Before Le continued, her face


    turned deathly pale.


    "Hebe Zhang, the intern of the human resources department, is going to be sent back to school.


    Besides, you know what to do with the internship report."


    Hearing what she said, Hebe broke down and screamed, "what qualification do you have?"


    Le smiled, "qualification? Because I''m your boss and the Miss Le of thepany. Is that enough?


    "


    Although this identity had once made her feel ashamed, it was also a good choice to make it y its


    role to the full.


    Hebe was rendered speechless. She didn''t like her so she tried to seduce the president of the Mu


    Group and then used violence against her. She had thought to vent her anger, but she didn''t expect


    that she would end up like that.


    Teased by the bitch, Hebe thought, ''my internship report is going to be with me for a lifetime, which is


    equal to a stain I can''t get rid of in my life. It may bring me bad influence when I find a job in the future.''!


    Hebe''s face was pale. At that time, she forgot her identity. All she thought about was that Le had


    brought shame to her life. She was on the verge of breaking down. She stared at Le with hatred.


    Le had always smiled innocently.

 Chapter 109 Found Her Hard To Deal With (Part Two)

    Chapter 109 Found Her Hard To Deal With (Part Two)


    Le smiled but failed to notice it, because there were already many people gathering around them,


    looking at her strangely. But she still looked calm and graceful, walking in front of everyone.


    Miss Le was a step mother in fairy talespared with tender and considerate Miss Daisy. Miss


    Le was so cruel and evil.


    Le said to Wendi, and thetter nced at her lightly and said, "I''m notpletely right. I just think


    that the princess in fairy tales is too pretentious, and I''m afraid that she''s more real than an evil witch."


    Le knew that Wendi was right. Wendi was the right one for her. Who else wouldfort her like this?


    Wendi tried to change the topic and said, "let''s put aside all these things first. Let''s discuss how to


    transfer thepany''s shares to your name."


    Hearing this, Le stopped for a while and said, "I''m thinking about how to deal with it, but it''s not the


    right time to do it. Apparently, Johnson hasn''t let me go yet. If they make a move at this time, it''ll lead to


    his delusion."


    What she said did make sense. Wendi was in a trance for a moment and then kept silent.


    It was not Le''s fault. She wouldn''t have dealt with the three women if normal.


    But the only one to me was Hebe''s family background. She was the daughter of Zhang Group.


    Although Zhang Group was only a small group, it specialized in making decoration materials, which


    was simr to what she was talking about Johnson.


    The purpose of doing this to them today was just to use Hebe to achieve her goal. If nothing went


    wrong, after she returned, Hebe would not stop, causing hostility or attack to the Song Group.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    That was exactly what he wanted. In this city, there was no reason for bullying and swallowing other


    companies. This was the way of the society. Thew of jungle that the weak often prey to the strong


    was a mysteriousw that could never be changed.


    What Le wanted was to have the Zhang n and the song n fight against each other and she


    could benefit from it.


    She was confident in Song Group, which was more than enough to swallow up Zhang Group.


    Of course, she wouldn''t let the Song Group integrate the Zhang Group so easily. It was as if she had


    done something to the Song Group, and she would achieve her goal.


    The final result, of course, was Le''s acquisition of thepany belonging to the Zhang Group.


    After Wendi knew what was in Le''s mind, she changed her attitude towards Le''s instantly. If Le


    had been as smart as she was in college. Now she was much more mature than before. She could not


    only learn to hide her own light, but also be more experienced in the techniques.


    In general, Le had grown a lot.


    But Wendi knew it was hard for her to grow up in this way. No one could live a carefree life after her


    father betrayed her.


    She felt sorry for Le. She looked at her side face and said, "how about this? I''ll take care of the


    company''s affairs, so that Johnson won''t suspect you."


    What Wendi said was a good idea, but Le didn''t agree. It was too risky to threaten Wendi.


    She knew what kind of person Johnson was. If he knew that Wendi had different thoughts about his


    company, he would never allow her to stay in Song Group, or to be even more ruthless. Le didn''t


    expect that, so she absolutely didn''t want to take such a method.


    Hearing her refusal, Wendi chuckled and said, "don''t worry. I know what I''m doing."


    Although Le didn''t agree with her, she couldn''t change Wendi''s mind. She could only say: "then be


    careful."


    While nodding, Wendi looked far-reaching.


    She would avenge her parents'' death and protect Le.


    There was a history between Le and her. Although Le had forgotten it, Wendi would remember it


    forever, and forever remember Le''s good to herself.


    At noon, Le wanted to leave the Song Group, but she didn''t know where to go. Max didn''t allow her


    to go the farm, so she could only stay between thepany and the apartment, wandering around two


    o''clock.


    However, she would rather stay in Song Group than in her apartment. At least she could be more at


    ease in this way.


    Now that she had made up her mind, she sat in her office, trying topose herself. However,


    someone else wouldn''t make it.


    When she was about to immerse herself in her work, a figure appeared in front of the office door.


    It was no other than Daisy who she hadn''t seen for a long time. She looked weak and frail, which made


    people want to protect her. But only Le knew how disgusting it was to look at her.


    "Long time no see."


    As Daisy spoke, she stepped in, with a strange look on her face. Le raised the corner of her mouth,


    and said, "it''s been a long time."


    Now that Daisy didn''t want to reveal the truth, then there was no need for her to take the initiative. It


    was better to deal with her. The one who lost control first would lose.


    "I heard that farm you''re as a supervisor is about to open?"


    Daisy asked with soft voice. Le paused and said, "Yes. Are youing?"


    Daisy grinned, "me? I''m not going. I''m afraid that my presence will put you into an awkward situation. "


    Le raised her eyebrows and said nothing.


    She understood what Daisy meant by saying that. It was known to all that the rtionship between


    their two sisters was at odds. If they appeared on the screen at the same time, it was not hard to


    imagine that the reporters would take advantage of this to create news.

 Chapter 110 Help

    Chapter 110 Help


    For example,st time, she was abandoned by Veron, and Veron chose Daisy, which was enough to


    embarrass her.


    It seemed that Daisy had made up her mind today to win her dignity back.


    But if Le let her seed, it would be totally useless? She still sat in her chair and leisurely replied,


    "but you''re right. Your appearance will make the reporters have more topics to talk about."


    Daisy was a little surprised and proud to hear her admit that. She finally won this round. But when Le


    continued her next sentence, she copsed.


    "If I remember correctly, the news two days ago was still buzzing with the news that Veron had a


    mistress."


    For Daisy, she hated it the most when others brought up the matter of Veron. The name was a thorn in


    her heart that she could not get rid of. Whenever she thought of it, it was a pain.


    Indeed, she didn''t love Veron at that time. She just wanted to take him away from Le. But during the


    process of getting along with him, she gradually devoted her heart to him. Then after she loved him


    with all her heart, she realized that the one he loved was always Le.


    She was on the verge of breaking down. It had already upset her that Le seemed to have priority


    over everything. She had thought that after taking away the demon from the Veron, Le would be


    dispirited. But she didn''t expect that Le would take this chance to get close to Max.


    However, even Veron, who took away the sword with all her strength, still couldn''t forget Le. Then,


    Daisy felt that she had been cheated, even though it was she who had wholeheartedly deceived amber.


    In the end, she pretended to put herself in Veron''s arms, but in return, he was unfaithful to her.


    What made her even more indignant was that not only was Le in his heart, but also he had learned to


    hide a concubine in a love house and dated with Astrid. After being photographed by the paparazzi,


    Veron appeared on the headline of the news.


    It was a humiliation for her. Her fiance had an affair with another woman and was made public. She felt


    humiliated.


    What''s worse, when Le mentioned this to her face, she had already given her a merciless p, but


    she could not fight back.


    With a gloomy face, Daisy looked at Le who was smiling calmly in front of her. She gritted her teeth


    with hatred. Daisy must win Le!


    At the moment, Le was very grateful. Max had refined her heart and was immune to all kinds of


    poisons. After ying a few rounds with Daisy, Daisy finally couldn''t keep calm. Le said: "so I think if


    you have the time to look for me, you''d better go home and have a talk with your fiance, no matter if


    you don''t mind. "I bet he''ll be able to abandon his mistress and love you with all his heart and soul. "


    Le tried tofort her out of kindness, but thetter''s face darkened. Daisy knew exactly what Le


    meant by saying that. Le was mocking her for not caring for her husband.


    After giving her a reproachful nce, Daisy left on her high heels.


    Le''s smile faded away as she watched Daisy going away. She couldn''t imagine what would happen


    to her if that happened again.


    She couldn''t underestimate the power of Daisy. There were still many of her supporters in the Song


    Group. If she wanted to turn the group into her own, she had to thoroughly overturn the image of Daisy


    in the employees'' hearts.


    As the saying goes, the people who have the support of the world will rule the world. Her next step is to


    leave a good impression on all the employees of Song Group, or rather, to break her previous image


    and rebuild it.


    When Le was making a n, the office door was knocked again. She thought it was Daisy who came


    back. She was a little shocked when she looked up and saw the person.


    The woman in front of her had long Burgundy hair, red lips and white teeth. She was Lily in the


    entertainment industry recently.


    Since they had reached an agreementst time, they hadn''t met each other again. Last time, after


    completing each other''s request, she didn''t get any appropriate chips.


    Because of the special situationst time, after she failed to handle the matter properly, she took the


    liberty to send Lily to take action. As a result, it was almost irreparable in the end. Had it not been for


    the timely warning of Max, perhaps the situation would have been a totally different one now.


    Therefore, she did not me Lily.


    But why did shee to her today?


    There was no expression on Le''s face. She stood up and said politely, "Miss Lily, please sit down."


    Lily nodded and sat down as she told. She looked around in her office and said, "Miss Song''s office is


    so unique."


    Le epted her appreciation with a smile. This office was her own design drawing, so it was


    different from other architectural facilities of the Song Group. When she came in, she looked bright.


    After some simple greetings, Lily told Le and Le understood her intention.


    "Miss Song, please do me a favor."


    Le raised her eyebrows. If it was only a coincidence that she helped her outst time, then it wouldn''t


    happen this time. Moreover, she wasn''t willing to eat too much into the entertainment industry.


    She said: "Sorry, but I think I''d better not get involved too much in your business."


    Lily cast a nce at her and said, "Miss Song, can you consider it after hearing my words?"


    Le nodded and said, "please go ahead, Lily."


    "I want to endorse the farm under the Mu Group."


    Le was shocked to hear that. She had no doubt about the fame of Lily. It would be a great help to the


    farm if she promoted it. But she had never heard that there would be a star endorsement to the resort.


    What kind of method would she do to publicize it?


    Lily seemed to know what she was going to ask. Before Le spoke out her question, she had


    exined, "my agent will help me contact the scriptwriter and n a micro movie against the farm. By


    that time, the movie can be yed into a series of movies if the reflection is good. This is not only for


    my promotion, but also for your farm get rid of my reputation. "


    That was absolutely a temptation. After thinking for a while, Le began to weigh the pros and cons.


    What Lily had said was reasonable. Many people were attracted by this way to watch a movie.


    It would also be of great help to the development of their farm. With the reputation of Lily, the promotion


    of the farm was a win-win thing, and she had no reason to refuse.


    However, she was curious why Lily, who had be famous recently, woulde to endorse a farm


    that had just been produced?


    Although this farm was owned by the Mu Group and it had a bright future after it was born, there was


    still a certain risk to be taken.


    Generally speaking, stars would make a clean break with these businessmen and keep a certain


    distance from them. It was rare to see Lily who came to make trouble for them.


    Since Le had thought it all over, it wouldn''t cause any harm to her farm since she had made this


    decision. So it was okay for her to agree.


    "Deal."


    With Le''s words, Lily smiled, but not very surprised, as if they had guessed that Le would make


    such a decision.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Le felt a little ufortable as if she had been calcted. But after she thought it over, she didn''t


    find anything wrong, so she gave up.


    "Miss Song, I''ll leave you alone."


    Hearing that, Le nodded, stood up and walked her out of the office. She didn''t withdraw her gaze


    until she saw Lily''s back and walked out of the gate of the Song Group.


    The proposal of Lily inspired her. Now the promotion of the city depended on the media. If she could


    make good use of it, it would be a good development.


    As Lily said, she could shoot a series of micro movies to publicize her farm. This method would not only


    be monotonous, but also achieve their goal well. Killing two birds with one stone. I believe that the


    audience would also be willing to watch it.


    The script was set up by her agent, but Le wanted to run it herself. She was more willing to believe in


    her own ability than others.


    After taking care of a thing that was weighing on her mind, she felt rxed. She took a look at her


    watch and found that it was time to go off work. She then got dressed and walked out of the house.


    Taking lessons from the past, every time when she went out, she had some idents. This time she


    learned to be smart and had watched everything before she went out. After confirming that there was


    no ident, she walked out of the spinning door and got on Mr. Zhang''s car. "Miss Song, are you going


    back to the apartment?"


    Le nodded in agreement. At the same time, Mr. Zhang had turned the steering wheel towards the


    direction of the apartment.


    Along the way, both of them kept silent. Le was thinking about the movie, while Mr. Zhang looked at


    her face through the rearview mirror from time to time, as if deep in thought.


    At the point of arriving the apartment, Le finally noticed that there was something wrong with Mr.


    Zhang. She couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"


    Mr. Zhang didn''t know how to answer, so he asked, "Miss Song, can you do me a favor?"


    Le raised her eyebrows. What day was it today? Why did everyone want her help?


    Mr. Zhang was an old servant of Max. If he had something to do, it would be more appropriate to find


    Max? She didn''t believe that her ability could beparable to that of Max.


    But Mr. Zhang always abide by his duty and post. He was not an indifferent person. As long as she


    could do what she was able to do, she didn''t mind helping him once?


    "What can I do for you?"


    Le always took him as an elder, not a servant. She was also very polite to Mr. Zhang. So the Mr.


    Zhang was very optimistic about this. He pursed his lips and said, "I want to ask for a month''s leave."


    Le was shocked. Although she wanted to help, it was not within her ability. Although Mr. Zhang was


    basically driving her home now, his immediate boss was still "Max" and it was useless to find her for


    this kind of thing.


    "Mr. Zhang, you should tell Max about it, not me."


    Hearing this, Mr. Zhang looked a little embarrassed and said, "that''s exactly because I have to tell you.


    I can''t tell him now."


    Le knew the reason why Mr. Zhang didn''t want to tell him. He had worked for Max for many years


    and had built a firm rtionship with him. If Mr. Zhang talked about it directly with Max, Max would


    agree.


    However, with Mr. Zhang''s personality, the more honest and tolerant Max was to him, the more


    ufortable he was.


    Le signed. It seemed that she had the potential to be a real agency.

 Chapter 111 Suspicion (Part One)

    Chapter 111 Suspicion (Part One)


    She agreed to the request of Mr. Zhang, but there was no guarantee of doing it. She didn''t know where


    Mr. Zhang saw that she was not ordinary to Max. And it was exactly because of this that he asked her


    to help him.


    In fact, Le believed that if she wanted to find a person who was close to Max to intercede for her,


    wouldn''t it be more appropriate for Rosa? At least she had a better chance of winning.


    Anyway, Mr. Zhang trusted her very much, which was touched.


    Le entered the apartment with Mr. Zhang''s anxiously.


    Max hade back early. Judging from the thickness of the newspaper in front of him, he definitely


    hade back for more than half an hour.


    She found that this special skill could help her judge exactly from the pages that Max had read and the


    time he stayed, which even made her feel a little incredible.


    When hearing the sound of door opening, Max looked back at her with a deep sight that she couldn''t


    understand. After a long while, he said, e here."


    "Oh," Le said and then moved to sit beside him. She was hesitating about how to tell him the thing


    that Mr. Zhang had asked her to do.


    "Have you finished what I asked you to do?"


    He asked coldly. Le paused, and then she nodded, "yes."


    She knew that he was referring to the thing that he had given her and made Johnson sign a contract


    with her, which was something that could be predicted, wasn''t it.


    The contract would be good for both the Song Family. If they wanted to sign a contract with Max, they


    wouldn''t agree with it unless Johnson was out of his mind. However, the odds of refusing it were almost


    zero. She pursed her lips and thought to herself.


    "What did he say?"


    Hearing that, Max turned his eyes back to the financial newspaper in his hand without lifting his eyes.


    Le thought for a while and said, "he didn''t say anything, but just said that he would give you the


    contract the day after tomorrow."


    After a while, she said again, "But he said he wanted to give you a small entertainmentpany of his


    company. Let you see if you want it or not."


    Hearing this, Max paused his hands flipping the newspaper, and then asked in a calm tone, "which


    one?"


    Le replied, "It is Morning Sun."


    Hearing its name, Max instantly narrowed his long and narrow eyes, closed the newspaper in his hand,


    and then looked at her. His deep eyes were even more intoxicating. He said, "Morning Sun?"


    Le nodded. She didn''t understand why he would react like that. Was it because there was a trap? Or


    was there something wrong with Johnson sending apany to Max?


    After a while, a smile appeared at the corners of Max''s mouth. "He''s a calcting man."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hearing his words, Le was sure that Johnson was up to something, but she didn''t know what his n


    was.


    "He have transferred an emptypany to me, and left me with a lot of debts. Good for him!"


    Hearing that, Le broke out in a cold sweat. She didn''t expect that Johnson would be so bold to caste


    his eyes on her. Didn''t he know the man in front of her was not to be trifled with?


    All of a sudden, Le felt depressed. Her father had been trying to get rid of the trouble by taking


    advantage of her. If Max hadn''t been so alert, he might have fallen into the trap. If there was anything


    wrong in the future, it had nothing to do with her father. She would bear all the consequences.


    ''What a cruel way! He wants to take advantage of his daughter. I don''t know what to say. Perhaps it''s a


    good way to end his family, or perhaps it''s better to sell his daughter for wealth, '' Le thought to


    herself.


    "Then please don''t take it."


    She said in an indifferent tone. Although she knew that Johnson had never taken her seriously, she


    was still unhappy. It was ridiculous to be calcted by her biological father.


    Looking at her face, a glimmer of strangeness shed across Max''s deep eyes. He withdrew his gaze


    and said indifferently, "why don''t you agree?"


    Shocked, Le looked at Max in disbelief. Did he know what he was talking about?


    It was obvious a trap. He knew it clearly. Why did he still jump into it?


    "He can''t take hispany on track, which only means that he is useless."


    He said calmly. Le lowered her eyes to hide her feelings.


    What was she worried about? The man in front of her was so strong that no one could shake him. It


    was ridiculous that she was still so sentimental and worried about him.


    Max raised his hand, put it on her chin, and gently raised her head. A pair of calm eyes stared at her. In


    a calm tone, he said, "did you look worried just now?"


    Hearing his question, Le didn''t answer or deny but looked at him gently, with a surge of waves in her


    eyes. Max increased the strength of his hand and said in a low voice, "say it."


    Le felt pain, with her beautiful eyebrows wrinkled together. The pain in her chin spread to her heart.


    She pursed her lips and said: "No."


    He didn''t like her to lie to him, but even she herself couldn''t figure out this time.


    Her heart was full ofplex feelings. She lowered her head and felt a burst of exhaustion.


    Hearing that, Max loosened her chin all of a sudden. With a stumble and a treacherous fall, Le knelt


    down by the side of the table. Her injury this morning touched again, leading to a sharp pain.


    She frowned and tried her best to control herself from making any sound. She trembled with pain from


    her knees.


    Without noticing her abnormality, Max turned and went upstairs. Not until his figure disappeared at the


    stairway did Le dare to sit on the sofa. She carefully lifted up the hem of her dress, and then saw a


    piece of dark red gauze that had been bandaged.


    She frowned and carefully removed the bandage from her knee. The wound was connected with the


    bandage, which made her tremble.


    As she was thinking about how to deal with the wound, a shadow appeared. When she looked up, she


    saw a pair of eyes full of haze. She could not help but tremble. She said softly, "what''s wrong with


    you?"

 Chapter 112 Suspicion (Part Two)

    Chapter 112 Suspicion (Part Two)


    She wanted to sew up her mouth when she said it!


    What was the difference between these words and the interrogation of Max?


    She felt that she was bearing his anger again, but he didn''t make any reaction for a long time. She


    looked up in confusion, seeing that he was still looking at her with a gloomy face. Then he opened his


    perfect thin lips and said, "what''s wrong?"


    Such words were brief and to the point. Le knew that Max''s mood was absolutely not so happy at the


    moment. Shepressed her lips and whispered: "just identally hit it."


    Although the man in front of her was the one to me, she didn''t dare to say it out before he left. At


    last, she decided to bear it silently.


    In Max''s eyes, the little woman looked wronged, as if she was suddenly reminded of his own behavior


    just now. She should have been injured at that time, with a strange expression on his face. He lowered


    his head, lifted her horizontally, and carried her by the standard princess, all the way to the bedroom.


    He had held her so many times that she was used to it. She couldn''t help blushing when she heard his


    heartbeat.


    To be frank, it was very puzzling how they got along with each other now. One second, she were still


    thrown away by him, and the next second, they were already back together.


    She seized the opportunity to tell him the thing Mr. Zhang had asked her to do. "I want to tell you


    something," she said


    "Speak." Max was lowering his head to deal with her wound, not even lifting his eyelids


    Taking a deep breath, Le answered, "Mr. Zhang asked me to ask for a leave for you."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hearing that, Max stopped bandaging his wound. After a while, he returned to normal and said, "let him


    tell me by himself."


    Le hurriedly exined, "he felt it hard to tell you, so he asked me to do him a favor."


    Hearing that, Max raised his eyes, in which Max''s eyes were cold. Putting the thing in his hand aside,


    he said in a cold tone, "it''s best to see clearly who you are. You''d better behave yourself. You shouldn''t


    have involved yourself in anything else."


    He was such a man, who was always self-centered and moody. How could she forget that he was a


    business man, who always put his interests in the first ce, and was a man with rules. She broke his


    rules so easily and didn''t bring any benefits to him. How could she negotiate with him?


    Although she kept her countenance, a tinge of emotion shed across her eyes.


    After saying that, Max turned around, sent the first aid box back to its original ce, and then turned


    around and left the bedroom.


    He neither agreed with her nor rejected her. He gave her his back, and then left gracefully. He did not


    say where he was going. She had no right to ask. Long ago, she had already lost herself, and was


    living in the world dominated by Max.


    Shey back on her bed and put her hands on her face, with a self mocking smile on her face.


    Outside the window, the moonlight slowly flowed, and shone on her body, making her feel cold.


    That night, she didn''t fall asleep even after Max didn''t return.


    The next morning, when she got up, her eyes were blue and blue. She patted her face to bring her


    consciousness back. She ate a lot of breakfast as required by Max, and then went out to get on the car.


    Everything was almost the same as usual, except that the person who drove her to the airport and


    picked her up had be Robert.


    Le didn''t remember what Le had asked her to do the morning before she got into the car. She


    didn''t sleepst night, so she was a little bit dizzy and did things out of instinct, like sleepwalking.


    "Good morning."


    It was not until she heard a pleasant voice that Le suddenly regained her consciousness. Looking at


    the man in the driver''s seat, she called in surprise, "senior?"


    Robert chuckled, as he was not as meticulous as when he dealt with Max.


    Two people at work would probably talk about him.


    "Why did youe to pick me up, senior? Where is Mr. Zhang? "


    Obviously, Le didn''te to herself when she asked that. Robert nced at her from the rearview


    mirror and said, "Mr. Zhang has been permitted to take a month''s leave because of you. He is on his


    way back to his hometown now."


    Seeing that Le was suddenly enlightened, she continued, "Mr. Zhang asked me to thank you for him


    this morning."


    Le was speechless, but soon she burst intoughter. In her opinion, it was not her contribution that


    should be med. Obviously, it was for Mr. Zhang''s sake that she could make him false. She still


    remembered the reaction of Max when she said thatst night.


    How could it be because of her that he agreed.


    Seeing the look on Le''s face, Robert immediately understood what she meant and didn''t say


    anything more. And drove to the Song Group.


    After getting out of the car, he said, "our CEO asked you to wait for him at ''Seven Mile'' at noon."


    Le nodded and walked into Song Group.


    The Song Group had been following the same pattern. There were whispers from time to time, no


    exception. It was all about her. She had been ustomed to this kind of situation.


    Le walked into her office with her head held high, Wendi walked in.


    "What did you do yesterday?"


    Hearing her question, Le was stunned. What did she do?


    Seeing her biting her lips, Wendi asked, "what did you say to Max yesterday?"


    Le was surprised to see Wendi asked.


    To be honest, her rtionship with Max was not very good yesterday, and if what she said today was


    something she did not know? And when she entered thepany today, she felt the way the staff


    looked at her was different.


    Seeing her in a daze, Wendi knew that she didn''t know about the incident, so she said, "don''t you know


    that Max has transferred the entertainmentpany that Johnson sent to him to you?"


    Le was shocked to hear that. She had never heard this news in front of Max, and he just heard it


    yesterday. If he said that he had made a decision yesterday, why didn''t he tell her?


    Why did he do that?

 Chapter 173 Curiosity Killed The Cat (Part Two)

    Chapter 173 Curiosity Killed The Cat (Part Two)


    However, Max also knew that if a person wanted to develop into a situation like that, he or she had to


    be fat step by step. The best way was to slowly step by step.


    "Were you tiredst night?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Max walked down the stairs with her side by side. Le nodded as she heard it. Her face flushed


    crimson. How could she tell Max about this?


    "You haven''t had breakfast?"


    Hearing Max said like that, Le nodded again. Who would have the strength to go downstairs for


    breakfast in such a condition with such sore body?


    A trace of displeasure appeared on Max''s face. Max looked at Le and said domineeringly, "Don''t


    refuse to have breakfast in the future."


    Le hurriedly nodded. Then she heard Max''s calm voice, "Do you have time to visit my Senior Mr. Mu


    in the Mu Family these days?"


    Le raised her eyebrows. She was surprised that Max hadn''t asked her to visit Senior Mr. Mu in the


    past few days. It had been many days since thest time she saw him. Why did he suddenly want her


    to visit him?


    When Max looked at him in confusion, Max exined, "Senior Mr. Mu hasn''t been in good health these


    days."


    Speaking of health, Le thought of her mother, who had been in the hospital for a long time since her


    last visit to her. She was too busy these days to spare time to visit her, and suddenly felt a sense of


    guilt.


    Le was as amiable as her mother to Senior Mr. Mu, so she nodded and said, "I see."


    After that, Max stood up, picked up his suit beside him, and was about to go out when Le called out,


    "Don''t you have lunch?"


    Hearing this, Max stopped and looked back at her. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he looked


    very attractive. "As long as you have enough."


    After saying that, he turned and left. Listening to his words, Le realized what he meant in an instant.


    When he walked out of the door of the apartment, she buried her whole body in the middle of her palm.


    She dared not to raise her head. Her face was as red as a tomato.


    However, it seemed that something was wrong with Max. She was disturbed by it when she heard it


    again and again.


    Such ambivalent thoughts almost wrapped her up, and she was almost out of breath. When she looked


    up, she took a deep breath to restrain her emotions.


    At this time, it was better to suppress her own abnormal thoughts with work.


    After lunch, she packed up and went to thepany. Seeing that she just arrived at thepany in


    the afternoon, Wendi was confused, but did not ask much. After all, when she saw the mark on Le''s


    neck, she had understood everything.


    Sometimes, a friend could have a good guess of what was on the other''s mind without too much words.


    "Are you ready? We are going to meet the nner of the programter. "


    Le nodded. After preparing the documents, she went to the appointed ce.


    As a matter of fact, she didn''t need to worry about anything if Wendi could take good care of her. But


    she had to be prepared.


    It was the coffee house where the program nner had appointed. The melodious piano music was


    reverberating in the air, mixed with the mellow taste of coffee, which made the atmosphere inexplicably


    rxed.


    Soon enough, a person walked toward the door. Le''s heart skipped a beat when she saw the person.


    She met her brother yesterday, and today she would meet with him, all of whom were partners of her


    company. It was indeed evil.


    She didn''t know what Moore''s job was, but he just knew that there was an unusual rtionship


    between him and Max. They grew up together from childhood, but she didn''t know much about them.


    Now she learned that Moore was the chief nner of a variety show.


    What kind of business was Mo Family running? Yates was able to take over a TV station which was


    closely rted to herpany and was a part of the entertainment circle.


    His brother set up apany when he was get old, and he got a chance to stay in his family and take


    over the family business.


    He had been promoted from the bottom to the present, and he became the nning supervisor not


    because he reced his father, but because of his own ability.


    He didn''t show any surprise when he saw Le, which meant he knew exactly that the client he was


    going to talk about was him. Le knew nothing about it, so Wendi didn''t tell Le what kind of person


    the client was, even his name.


    But it''s normal that they talked about their business, not their own people. So Wendi didn''t tell more


    about Moore''s identity, but today she put them in such an awkward situation. She had to admit that she


    was thoughtless.


    At this time, Wendi didn''t notice the strange emotions between them. She didn''t know that Le knew


    Moore.


    "This is the director of the Holy Light Group, Mr. Mo."


    She said to Le, and then said to Moore, "This is the chairman of ourpany."


    In fact, there was no need to introduce them to each other. They had known each other before, but at


    this time they both pretended to be strangers.


    It was not Le''s take the first step. It was Moore''s.


    He was in amon ck suit which made his cool temperament totally revealed. He nodded and


    reached out his hand to her, "Miss Song."


    If Moore had other brothers, she would have doubted that this was not him, but it turned out that there


    were only two sons in Mo Family.

 Chapter 174 Moore Is The Planner Of The Show

    Chapter 174 Moore Is The nner Of The Show


    "Director Mo."


    Le called his name. When they sped their hands, they could feel the temperature of each other''s


    palms. Le wanted to withdraw her hands, but they were held tightly. She looked strange.


    Moore seized the chance very well. He loosened his hand, strangled her expression in the cradle, and


    forced her to calm down before she impatiently turned her head.


    Besides, Wendi seemed to notice the change of atmosphere between the two people. She had thought


    that they didn''t know each other, but from the situation now, it seemed that her guess was wrong?


    But this was her fault. She didn''t check up on Le from the very beginning.


    "We have something to ask Mr. Mo for help."


    Seeing that Le didn''t say anything for a long time, Wendi said this. Looking at her, Moore said calmly,


    "Miss Xiang, please go ahead."


    Pausing for a while, Wendi took out the program from her bag and handed it to him. Moore looked


    through it for a while and asked, "Do you want to send this program to our stage?"


    Hearing that, Le nodded and said, "Yes, director Mo. I think you can go through it carefully. After that,


    we can talk about cooperation."


    It seemed that she was very confident in her own n, but in fact, she was absolutely confident in


    herself. Just now, Moore took a look at her n, which was different from the traditional one and had


    expensive innovations, which was undoubtedly a great change for their TV programs.


    "How do you think that I will agree?"


    Hearing this, Le raised her eyebrows and said, "I believe that director Mo won''t regret watching it. It''s


    good for both of us, and the profit of your TV station is far higher than that of ourpany."


    After taking a pause, she continued, "If director Mo thinks that this n is not feasible, we don''t have to


    enforce you."


    After all, in this city, he wasn''t the only one who owned TV stations. What''s more, many television


    stations were connected with many people, so they didn''t have to be limited in thispany. Le was


    confident in her n, so she was not afraid that her design would be rejected.


    She said in an arrogant tone, but her arrogance was not detestable, on the contrary, she wore a


    respectful attitude. Looking at her, Moore felt the same. He had never thought that the woman he


    thought to be a vase and that she had the ability to do so.


    He didn''t know since when he changed his attitude towards her, or from the first time she showed a


    different expression in front of him, he had an indelible impression on her.


    As time went by, they gradually became the existence of an impression.


    But Moore knew clearly that his feelings for her were not love. He was only interested in either of them.


    Since it was nothing wrong with him and her n was win-win, it didn''t matter if he agreed. And he


    could get close to her, why not?


    "Okay, I''ll review it carefully after I go back. Miss Song, please wait for my reply."


    It seemed that Le had already guessed Moore would said like that. She nodded and said, "Then I''ll


    wait for your good news."


    As Le said so, Moore took a look at her, but thetter did not care about his gaze. After saying


    goodbye to him politely, she left with Wendi. There was only ten minutes between them, but Wendi was


    a little surprised at the way of cooperation. After leaving the cafe, she said to Le.


    "Did you know him before?"


    Le nodded and answered honestly, "He is the young friend of Max."


    Wendi was surprised at her reply. Wendi thought that they could still maintain the rtionship. It meant


    that they had a special rtionship and she couldn''t afford to offend this man?


    Different from Wendi, Le felt something strange. To be honest, she really didn''t want to cooperate


    with Moore. She''d rather change apany. Even if thepany was less powerful than the TV


    station, it didn''t matter.


    She felt a little ufortable at the thought of spending time with him on work.


    But she had to agree now. Her private problem was hardly worth mentioningpared to the


    development of thepany. Since there was a shortcut for thepany to develop well, how could


    she easily give up?


    "He''ll probably give a reply tomorrow. Let''s go back and make preparations. We need to give a list of


    the stars who are going to be on the show."


    Hearing Le''s words, even though Moore hadn''t said yes, she was sure that he would agree to


    cooperate with her.


    After all, no one would ignore a bright path in front of them.


    Moore was also a businessman. When it came to business, he should know that he couldn''t settle it by


    his personal feelings.


    Le didn''t think too much. After going back, she discussed the cooperation incident with Wendi.


    This was an entertainment program. It would undoubtedly reveal these new artists, or those who had


    not shown up for long, in front of everyone. With a childish and beautiful face, they entered the


    audience''s heart, which was a great choice for their future star development.


    However, it didn''t mean that all of theirpany''s artists should be put in that program. After all, if


    there were too many people, it would make the audience feel tired of aesthetic fatigue. She had to give


    them a few advise. But what about the more talented artists to participate in this program? It was too


    outstanding; it would steal the limelight; it wouldn''t be so dull; it would be dyed. Therefore, she had


    to select the most suitable ones. Oh, No.


    As for the rest, she had to figure out a way to make them debut. At present, what she needed to do


    was to deal with it in advance.


    Talent show was not only for theprehensive qualities of artists, but also for the high requirements


    of personality. There was no personality, and the audience could not remember it. Too much


    personality would make people feel disgusted. This kind of discipline must be properly dealt with.


    Before that, she had to give them several lessons.


    Le was not born in a professional acting ss, and she only had a little knowledge of acting.


    Fortunately, several senior agents in thepany gave them certain suggestions, but it was up to the


    artists whether they understood it or not.


    Before the official release of the show, she had to host an artist selectionpetition. Thispetition


    was not a test of their own ability, but aprehensive response to a certain aspect.


    Some people said that a talent show was a battlefield. It was indeed a very reasonable thing for a star.


    When the show was broadcast, the words of theizens were like bullets. If the star who could not


    bear it at all, in order to avoid such a situation, she had to pass the test before they could take the test.


    She was so busy with work that she was not able to fall asleep until a phone call at night pulled her


    thoughts back from work. She didn''t realize that it was already dark when she raised her head to look


    at the screen of her cellphone. Seeing the caller ID, her heart skipped a beat.


    The caller was none other than Max.


    Thinking of the rule he made for her when they met for the first time, she must go back to the


    apartment before dark, and today she just broke the rule. Although they were now different from the


    past, Le had to obey his rules. This made her a little nervous. She pressed the answer button and


    didn''t dare to breathe.


    "Where are you?"


    A cold voice came from the other side of the phone. After a pause, Le decided to tell him the truth. If


    he found that she was lying, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    "I''m in thepany."


    Surprisingly, no response was heard from him. On the contrary, he became more and more indifferent.


    "Come back."


    Le felt a bit uneasy, although his voice was calm. She replied in a low voice, "Okay."


    Then there was silence on the other end of the phone. Le didn''t speak either. Both of them were in


    such an awkward situation for a moment. Maybe it was only in Le''s own opinion, because not long


    after, she heard Max say, "go straight to the Wanda cinema."


    What he said surprised Le for a long time. Wanda cinema? Was he going to see a movie with her?


    Wasn''t he angry?


    "Okay, I know."


    Though confused, she still promised. After hanging up the phone, Le had been rushing to the Wanda


    cinema academy thoughtfully. Now that she waste, if he had to wait patiently again, it was not sure


    that he would treat her so kindly this time.


    When arriving at the Wanda cinema, Le looked around and found no sign of Max. She couldn''t help


    but doubt that if it was her fantasy that had just called, why was there no one else?


    The Wanda cinema was located in the center of the D city. It was strange that there were so many


    peopleing and going here every night, but today it was so quiet that no one was there.


    However, it was not the time for her to be confused about the current situation. She had to find out


    where Max was.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking out her cellphone and preparing to make a call, she suddenly heard an indifferent voice behind


    her. She turned back suddenly and saw a pair of deep eyes. Le paused and then walked to him and


    asked: "Where were you just now? Why didn''t I see you? "


    Without answering her, Max held her hand and went straight to the cinema.


    When she saw no one in the cinema, Le suddenly realized that he was reallyvish as the cinema


    had been booked by Max!


    When she was sighing in her mind, Max had brought her to a room and yed a movie, which was the


    youth y of a popr young man.


    "Do we really want to watch a movie?"


    Le still found it incredible. She couldn''t imagine that a serious and serious man like Max would have


    such a leisure time to watch a movie.


    Thetter looked at her lightly, and said still indifferently, "Or what do you think I take you here for?"


    Le was expected to get such a reply. She raised her eyebrows, stopped talking and looked at the big


    screen.


    The story was the sorrow of youth. It was widely judged byizens that there were many young movie


    stars in China. Early love, early pregnancy, abortion, car ident and so on.


    They were all so frightening and hurtful.


    Just like thements fromizens, the youth movie they watched today was criticized by many


    people.


    To be honest, if such an scene were taken on her three years ago, she might have cried her head off


    and won a lot of tears, but now she was no longer young enough for the eagerness for youth, so there


    was no emotion change on the whole scene, while Max was fascinated by it.

 Chapter 175 A Trip To The Mu Family

    Chapter 175 A Trip To The Mu Family


    He seemed to be looking at something unknown through the movie, a domain that Le had never


    touched, so she couldn''t imagine.


    But what she was thinking now was probably his memory of youth. His youth was full of the existence


    of Rosa. When she thought of this, she felt a little ufortable. She pursed her lips and repressed


    those emotions. She did not show it.


    During the movie, as a girl, Le didn''t have any emotion, but Max was immersed in his own thoughts


    for a long time, unable toe to himself. Le sat beside him.


    Until he came to himself, Le could see his perfect face against the bright white light on the screen.


    "What was your style in your childhood?"


    Le pursed her lips, and Max''s words brought her back to her childhood memories.


    To be honest, her childhood in fact could not be called childhood, because there was no such a word


    as "father" in her memory when she was young.


    But she did not feel scarce of love, because the love of her mother and father had given her through


    her mother. No one could say that without a father was not aplete childhood. However, Le


    always felt that something was missing in that childhood.


    Although her mother had tried her best to take good care of her.


    However,pared with Daisy, she was no longer the mistress in such a pathetic family. Though she


    was the mistress of Song family, she had a feeling of being under other''s roof, which had been the


    biggest feeling for Le since she was born.


    She didn''t resent the family. It was not until one day after she grew up that her stepmother sent her


    mother to the hospital in person that she was able to be emotional all these years.


    It was not a whim to make up her mind to take back what belonged to her and her mother in the first


    ce. She had always had such thought since her childhood. It was only because of that mischievous


    incident that led to her sudden outburst.


    It was also because of this that she could find her true self and be stronger.


    She knew deeply that nobody in the world could be the eternal trust. Only when she became strong


    could she protect the things and people she wanted to protect.


    Le had been developing in the way she wanted. If she could be strong enough, then she could


    protect her mother. That was what she could do now.


    Looking at her lost in memories, Max felt sorry for her.


    He looked very calm. But it was exactly because of that calmness that he felt very sorry for her. He had


    already figured out everything about her, including her personal information. So he had a general


    understanding of her.


    Nothing bad happened in her childhood. She kept in a peaceful state. If there was one thing that could


    really happen, it was that her father had not apanied her all the time during the childhood.


    On the contrary, Max looked more indifferent without her mother''s love. Perhaps that was because of


    his personality.


    However, what really determined a person''s personality was his attitude towards the world. The


    mentality of Max was that he would get what he wanted easily, and the people he wanted would never


    escape. The only way to keep him like this was to make him invible.


    Now he had done what he wanted to protect, but he did have the people he wanted now.


    "I will go to the Mu Family''s house with you tomorrow,"


    Hearing Max said like that, Le came back to her senses. But she was shocked by this sentence.


    Didn''t he ask her to go to the Mu Family by herself? Why would he go with her again?


    She didn''t ask her any question. It seemed that the rtionship between Max and Le had always


    been in such a mode of behavior.


    If there was any problem, she would never take the initiative to bring it up, unless the subject was


    brought up by Max.


    Lena always liked self-discipline women, but he didn''t want her to be restrained. It was enough to be


    herself in front of him.


    "Do you remember what I told you?"


    Hearing that, Le was confused and shook her head.


    "Which one?"


    Looking into her eyes, Max said word by word, "forget everything in the past and let''s start over again."


    He said this to Le in Sanya. Le didn''t really want to break this peaceful mode with him. She


    seemed to have heard a word from her left ear. So when he said this word again, it sounded a little


    strange.


    "Okay."


    It seemed that she could say no more than that word at this time. If she refused him face to face, she


    would definitely face his anger, but the intention in her heart did not seem to support her refusal. It was


    a sentence that followed her heart, and there was no lying. Le was slightly stunned when she


    realized her thoughts.


    Then she smiled with relief, as if she could really face him, face him calmly.


    Her words made Max suddenly cheered up. He stood up and walked out of the cinema, holding Le''s


    hand.


    It could be said that for more than twenty years, Max had never been in a real rtionship of love. He


    asked her to watch a movie with him at this time just to try to give her a normal feeling of love.


    Although the result was not totally as he expected, he tried anyway, for Le could understand his


    intention.


    As Le watched Max walk out of the cinema, her lips curved into a natural smile.


    She couldn''t help but smile when she fell in love with Max. That was how Le looked now.


    After getting back to the apartment, Le went to bed with a quick wash. As usual, Max didn''t have sex


    with Le that night because of the romantic love making between her and Max. And also, because of


    the previous night, Le finally came to her senses. He didn''t want her to suffer the same result again


    because of his desire.


    The serious Max had a special attraction, which could not be ignored, with the unique personal charm


    between the words and movements. No one could take his eyes off him.


    Then, as her boyfriend, Max took good care of Le so carefully and thoughtfully. Such meticulousness


    and sensibility surprised Le. She didn''t expect that such a dull and cold man could have such a


    delicate side.


    But it just went along with her wishes. Being considerate was exactly what Le wanted. As the saying


    goes, "if you make the best for him, the result will get twice the result with half effort.".


    It had to be said that this kind of Max thoroughly grasped the appetite of Le, making herpletely


    exasperated, and Le was always willing to y it.


    They hugged each other and slept until seven or eight o''clock in the morning. Le didn''t want to get


    up, as she waszily lying on the bed, not willing to get up. Besides, Max didn''t intend to get up. Le


    knew that Max had several days to rest in a month.


    But today was his rest day. He would be at home on every day of rest. It seemed to be a right thing.


    She knew what he wanted to do and what he wanted to tell her without Max''s pleading.


    As a result, they had a nap again. It was not until noon that they got upzily.


    Le didn''t forget what Max had told her yesterday. So she dressed herself up and looked decent.


    She wore a pink dress, which made her look like a pretty and lovely girl with a temperament that could


    not be ignored. Her long hair hung down at the back of her head, picked half of it from the middle and


    tied it up at the back.


    Le was so quiet that everyone set their mind at rest.


    When Le went downstairs, Max''s eyes were fixed on her and he didn''t move at all. And the man, who


    looked at her with red face, felt a little awkward to face such a bare sight.


    "Don''t I look good in this dress?"


    When Le asked, Max raised his eyebrows, "No, it''s good."


    It was rare for Max to praise a person, so Le was ttered. She sat down at the table opposite to him,


    had a in breakfast, and then headed for the Mu Family.


    At first, they thought it would be a peaceful and warm meeting, but the arrival of a personpletely


    changed the atmosphere. Le looked at Rosa sitting on the sofa in the hall.


    When thetter saw Le, she showed an iprehensible expression on her face. In an instant, she


    came over with a smile on her face.


    "Max, you are here."


    Max nodded. And then Rosa looked at Le.


    "Miss Song will be here, too. Why didn''t you tell me in advance?"


    These wordspletely ced her identity in the position of a master.


    Le looked calm all the time. She didn''t change her mood because of her words. "It''s unnecessary."


    Max said melody indifferently


    Rosa didn''t know whether he was telling her that he didn''t want to talk to her or something else. But


    she was displeased by his words.


    She kept decent and graceful smile on her face. Then Rosa held Le''s hand and took her away from


    Max.


    Le knew that this woman was a double faced woman, so she sent herself away and wanted to say


    something to her. As she expected, when Rosa brought her to a corner, the smile on her face froze all


    of a sudden. She asked in a low voice, "Why are you here?"


    Le raised her eyebrows and asked doubtfully, "Is this Miss Bai''s house? Why can''t Ie here?"


    Apparently, what she said was out of Rosa''s expectation. She choked on her words, not knowing what


    to say. In the meantime, Le was not in the mood to go on talking with her. She said, "Miss Bai, if


    there is nothing else, I''ll go first."


    In the end, she added, "Max is waiting for me."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 176 Visit Senior Mr. Mu

    Chapter 176 Visit Senior Mr. Mu


    Le didn''t know why Rosa was here. Maybe she was told about this by Max, but she didn''t know.


    But this kind of situation still made her a little ufortable, and she kept rejecting Rosa from the


    bottom of her heart. It was not because Rosa was Max''s childhood sweetheart, or she was his former


    lover, but her attitude with one-sided attitude made her feel ufortable.


    Although her rtionship with Max wasn''t as stiff as before and they were even more harmonious. But


    as for the topic of "Rosa", she couldn''t bring it up in front of Max naturally.


    It was not because she was afraid that Max would have different opinions with her because of this


    matter, but because she couldn''t open her mouth to say that. After all, she still didn''t like Rosa.


    Surely, there would be ma conflicts between a person who was belonging to a rival in love. If she


    and Rosa were two irrelevant people, they wouldn''t reject them so much. However, there was Max


    between them, which made them impossible to be friends.


    Even the average person would not be like that.


    Even if Le didn''t provoke Rosa, Rosa would take the initiative to attack her. Such a result was not


    what Le wanted. She just wanted to quietly do her part.


    But he also deeply understood that if a woman was determined to be with a man, she would never give


    up so easily. Just like her current rtionship with Max, she would not easily give up.


    She could understand what was on Rosa''s mind, but it didn''t mean that she would make a concession.


    The final result would still depend on the two of them. Who could stay longer in the heart of Max.


    Compared with the past, Le''s mind was a totally different one. In the past, she just wanted to escape


    and do her own job. She didn''t want to get involved in the resentment between them. But now she had


    a totally different idea.


    She wanted to seize the happiness she should have. Since she and Max both had feelings for each


    other, why couldn''t they continue? Le was always a woman with no sense of shame in her heart.


    So Le felt rxed after she made up her mind. She nced at Rosa, who was still standing there


    and smiling.


    She would not attack unless she was attacked. But if anyone crossed her line, she would not hesitate


    to fight back.


    After all, Le was not a coward. As long as she was threatened, she would give out her instinctive


    reaction. She hoped that Rosa could understand her. She didn''t want to be so shameless.


    She wasn''t the Virgin Mary. She wouldn''t tolerate any situations.


    On the other hand, both of them knew that Rosa was not a benevolent woman, and they were not


    going to let go of each other easily. It was just a matter of time.


    After calming herself down, Le walked up to the sofa and sat down. At that moment, Max was talking


    with Senior Mr. Mu upstairs. Then, Rosa came over and sat beside her. They didn''t talk with each


    other, as if the atmosphere was in a dead silence.


    When Max came downstairs, he saw the scene that two women sat on the sofa and didn''t talk to each


    other. Le looked indifferent all the time, as if nothing had happened, but Rosa was not so calm.


    A crack appeared on her elegant face. When she saw him, she immediately calmed down and smiled


    at him.


    Hearing her refusal, Max paused, but instead of giving her a smile, he walked up to them calmly.


    "He''s not feeling well today. Let''s go back."


    Hearing what he said, the smile on Rosa''s face froze all of a sudden. She didn''t know whether he said


    that to make her feel reassured or he just simply wanted her to go away. However, she couldn''t go


    upstairs to ask about Senior Mr. Mu''s health condition. She could do nothing but grit her teeth with


    hatred.


    "How about we go together, Max?"


    She said so, but Max said in an indifferent tone, "You go first. I still have something to do."


    Hearing this, Le couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled. Senior Mr. Mu had not shown any difort


    on the phone with Max this morning, which could be judged from that he was fine. How could he


    suddenly be ufortable at this time?


    But when she saw Rosa take her bag and walk out of the door, she suddenly realized that he was


    trying to send her away.


    Le looked at Max, lifted her eyebrows and said sarcastically, "Isn''t it good to do so?"


    Hearing her question, Max took a look at her with a smile.


    "It''s not a big deal."


    His words affirmed Le''s conjecture. The reason for him to do so was just to send Rosa away.


    But was it really a good thing for his childhood sweetheart?


    The reason why she asked like that was not to confirm her guess, but more with spections.


    Rosa had been with Max for such a long time and she couldn''t believe that he could be so cruel to a


    woman who had loved him so much. She didn''t dare to think about what her future would be like. She


    had already made several examples before, such as Bertha and Rosa. Whether she was going to do in


    their way or finding a new way, it was hard to tell.


    However, there was still something wrong in her heart, and she couldn''t tell what it was. She always felt


    that this kind of Max was strange to her.


    "Senior Mr. Mu is about toe down. You should behave well."


    Hearing Max said like that, Le was shocked.


    She didn''t think too much. Was he implying something with such a tone and words?


    After all, such words would only be said when a normal couple met their parents or made a decision.


    Now he was asking her to behave well in front of Senior Mr. Mu. Did it mean that he had decided to do


    it with her?


    When Max saw her surprised face, he bent down to look into her eyes.


    "Don''t think too much. Just do as I said."


    At any time, Max''s words could always give her certain confidence and firmness, like a light in a fog,


    guiding her in her direction and telling her what to do next.


    She never doubted the reliability and uracy of thismp, but did as he thought. Now it was no


    exception.


    She nodded, "I see."


    Max looked at her with satisfaction, and rubbed her head with his big hand. Although her hair wasn''t


    messed up by him, she was still decent. His strength was not heavy, but it could still make Le feel the


    temperature of his palm.


    She felt something strange in her heart. She pursed her lips and tried to calm down. She looked at the


    man in front of her. She opened her mouth but said nothing.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As stated by Max, Senior Mr. Mu went downstairs not long after. He asked when he saw Rosa not in


    the room.


    "Where is Rosa?"


    His tone was the same as thest time when they met. It was hard to tell he had a mental state.


    "She said that she had something to deal with and went back home,"


    It was until then that Le realized that Max didn''t need to think it over. Max said it calmly, as if it really


    happened, and no one had the slightest doubt about it.


    Senior Mr. Mu did believe him, nodded his head and continued to walk with his walking stick.


    Sitting down on the sofa, he looked at Le up and down and smiled kindly.


    "So you''ve taken the initiative to bring this girl here, is your decision?"


    Hearing what Senior Mr. Mu said, Max''s eyes turned deep. He nodded and said, "Yes."


    Le had no idea what was going on between them. She didn''t know what they were talking about, but


    she could guess what they were talking about.


    It could be said that their rtionship had been settled since Max had brought her to Senior Mr. Mu.


    It was just her guess, but it was almost the same. Max asked, "Where is Spencer?"


    Hearing Max'' words, Le suddenly realized that it had been half a day since they came to the Mu


    family. By rights, Spencer had returned to the Mu family a few months ago, and he should be at home


    now. How could he disappear?


    He would havee back at this time if he had something important to tell them?


    Hearing Max''s question, Senior Mr. Mu replied, "There are some problems with the branchpany in


    the south, so I let him solve them."


    Senior Mr. Mu said calmly. Hearing that, Le''s and Max''s faces changed. Max merely turned his head


    and didn''t say anything, but Le''s heart was filled withplex feelings.


    If Senior Mr. Mu didn''t know the ambition of Spencer, he wouldn''t let him work for Max directly instead


    of working for the Mu Group.


    It also proved that Senior Mr. Mu was a reasonable person. But nobody knew whether he was fooled


    by Spencer or something else.


    Wasn''t he afraid that Spencer might hurt himself after giving Spencer the southernpany so easily?


    But this was a matter of the Mu Family, not hers. Having broken up with Le, she kept silent with a


    smile on her face.


    Senior Mr. Mu adored the little girl very much. Compared to Rosa, he preferred an innocent girl.


    The Mu Family had arge business empire and many people came for it. Although Senior Mr. Mu


    didn''t agree when he knew that Max had hidden a little girl, he changed his mind after making contact


    with her. It seemed that this little girl wasn''t harmful.


    He hoped that his son could find a family to rely on. Besides, he hadn''t been in very good health


    recently. If he could have a grandson earlier, it would be a happier thing.


    Senior Mr. Mu was calcting in his mind. His eyes had betrayed everything. Looking at Le''s eyes,


    Le could not help but feel a twinge of fear. What was the feeling of being calcted?


    Without too much guess, Senior Mr. Mu asked her, "When are you going to get engaged?"


    Le waspletely petrified when she heard that. She had never thought of the word "engagement"


    before. Although she had been with him for a long time, he had never revealed this aspect to her. And


    she never believed that she and Max would get married, so she was confused.


    Although the pattern they got along with each other these days was different from before, Le hadn''t


    thought about it. Now Senior Mr. Mu asked her in front of her, she was suddenly at a loss.


    Compared to Le, Max was much calmer.


    "Not decided yet."


    Le was even more shocked by Max''s words?


    He didn''t refuse his arrangement, but said ''not decided yet.'' his unspoken words referred to the she


    would engagement with him?


    How is that possible? Didn''t he promise her that they would only be in this rtionship? Wouldn''t she


    think more about other things? Why did he suddenly change his mind now.


    She was taken aback by such a change and could not ept it for a time.


    Obviously, by saying that, Max subconsciously believed that she would promise, but Le didn''t.

 Chapter 177 The Wedding

    Chapter 177 The Wedding


    She did have a crush on him, or even a closer rtionship with him, but it didn''t mean that she would


    marry him. Her own matter hadn''t been over yet, and even if she finished dealing with it, she wouldn''t


    be so eager to make an engagement with him.


    She didn''t mean to describe them with hypocrisy or not, but their rtionship hadn''t reached that state,


    especially when it came to Max for herself.


    She knew how deep her love was, so she was also very clear in her heart.


    She didn''t want Max to be regretful after getting married because of this mishap.


    "Le ever thought about this?"


    Finally, it came. What Senior Mr. Mu said pushed Le to the edge of the storm. For a moment, both


    her eyes stared at Le, which panicked her. She bit her lips, not knowing how to answer.


    If she said no to them face-to-face, not only would Max get angry, but even her father Senior Mr. Mu


    would have a strange opinion of her. But if she agreed, she would really be in a trouble for the rest of


    her life. What if Max realized that he was just a temporary impulse, not a true love? What should she


    do?


    When Max saw the little woman in front of him think deeply and without an answer, he showed a


    complicated expression.


    In the past, he would never ask for her opinion. He always wanted to get what he wanted, and he


    would try every means to pull her to his side. He would never ask her opinions.


    But now, he couldn''t be so reckless as before.


    Of course, he could also guess Le''s concerns, she must have a sense of insecurity, so she looked so


    confused and hesitant.


    This time, he wouldn''t force her.


    Looking at Le''s reaction, Senior Mr. Mu was more certain that she was not greedy for wealth. Many


    girls would be very excited when hearing this, after all, being able to marry a CEO of a group which


    could be sold in South Sea, almost wealthy and upying the center of the domestic economic


    market.


    In fact, no girl could refuse such a temptation from a rich family.


    But she was hesitating, not about how to euphemistically promise. Senior Mr. Mu was a man of high


    self-knowledge, and he would never make a wrong judgment. He could feel theplicated emotion of


    Le.


    She was wondering how to refuse him, but not how to ept him.


    He was sure about that.


    He arched his brows and thought, ''it seems that the woman my son has a crush on is not simple. But it


    takes my son some time and effort to win her heart.''.


    "Since you haven''t discussed it yet, let''s wait and see."


    Hearing Senior Mr. Mu said like this, Le stopped being aggressive. Le breathed a sigh of relief


    when Senior Mr. Mu said this before she gave an answer. Max''s eyes were deep, and he said in a low


    voice: "OK."


    At the beginning, she felt like she could hardly eat anything.


    After Le had a few bites like chewing wax, she stopped eating. Senior Mr. Mu saw through her mind


    and didn''t make trouble for her, but Max didn''t stop eating. Instead, he looked indifferent and elegant.


    After lunch, Le sat on the sofa, holding a cup of water and taking a sip.


    "Let''s go." said Max.


    His words brought Le back to reality. She looked at Senior Mr. Mu who was smiling kindly at her and


    nodded, "Take care."


    With a wrinkled smile on his face, Senior Mr. Mu nodded and responded, "Okay. When will youe


    back?"


    After hearing that, Le thought for a while and didn''t answer. Sitting next to them, Max gave her a hint


    with his eyes. Le answered, "It will be quick, won''t it?"


    Only then did Senior Mr. Mu nod with satisfaction and waved his hand.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Well, you can go back now. Be careful on the way."


    Both Le and Max nodded their heads slightly and then left shoulder to shoulder. When they walked


    out of the gate of the Mu''s private house, Le was relieved but not feeling the atmosphere was too


    depressing. On the contrary, the atmosphere was very harmonious today. It was only because Senior


    Mr. Mu''s question and Max''s answer made her feel heavy.


    She had never thought about getting married. Now that they had put the most important thing on her,


    she could not help thinking about it.


    She had to say that today''s meeting had really given her a huge problem.


    Whether she would like to ept it or not, it was very difficult for her.


    If she said yes, her future life would be limited. She might even be abandoned at any time in the future.


    But she couldn''t tell her feelings if she didn''t ept his proposal. She just felt that it was impossible to


    marry him. This was her most determined idea which had never changed.


    Staring at the back of Max, a kind of unspeakable emotion emerged in her heart. Le shook her head


    and abandoned all her thoughts.


    No matter she wanted to escape or selfishly, she didn''t want to face this problem at this moment.


    And Le was relieved that Max didn''t mention it whening out of Mu family''s private house, not


    forcing her.


    When they was back, Max was back to thepany. Le was confused that he was also in the


    company during his day off, but she didn''t care about it.


    After seeing him get off the car and enter thepany and leave, she said to Robert, "I''m going to the


    company, too."


    Robert caught a glimpse of the woman in the rearview mirror. ''something has happened between them


    since they left the Mu Family. But I am not in the position to ask anything, '' he thought.


    He just followed her orders and drove the car in front of the entertainmentpany. Le was standing


    in front of herpany, looking at the building, not too grand but still eye-catching.


    Johnson had never wronged himself. Every item was made gorgeous in appearance. As a result,


    although thepany was small in size, the decoration was very exquisite.


    Le was d to do what she wanted to do. It was a good thing that she got such apany even


    without a penny.


    She believed in her ability. Given some time, thispany would be able to rank among the most


    famous groups in the country.


    Even if it was not involved in domestic areas, it had to make a figure in this city.


    This was her goal and also what she had to do. If thepany hadn''t been offline, she had no source


    of money. She knew that it wouldn''tst long with the help of Max.


    Although she trusted Max, she couldn''t rely on him forever. Her inner obstinacy made her unable to live


    like a pity. She wanted to have her own life, her circle, and the ability to develop all this.


    When Le went back to thepany, Wendi was walking towards her. Le was worried that Le


    appeared in front of her when she couldn''t reach her today.


    "Where did you go today? Why didn''t you answer my phone? "


    It was not until then that Le realized her phone was left in the apartment, not with her. So it made


    sense that she couldn''t get through to Wendi.


    However, seeing her so anxious, Le concluded that she should have some important decisions or


    judgments.


    "What''s wrong? What happened? "


    She asked. After pausing for a moment, she replied, "Amy TV refused our cooperation."


    Hearing this, Le raised her eyebrows. She didn''t expect such a result, because she was confident in


    her own n. She believed that such a n would cause a sensation no matter which TV station it was


    on, but Amy TV refused them unexpectedly.


    That was a new thing, but as she wished, it was not to cooperate with Moore.


    Le didn''t want to get involved in his business any more. Now that she and Moore were perfect for


    each other, Le said indifferently, "I don''t mean that we have to cooperate with him."


    Wendi took a look at her. Although she didn''t know what had happened between her and Moore, she


    could tell that they were at odds with each other. She was happy that Amy TV had refused her.


    Then what am I worrying about?


    Thought Wendi helplessly.


    "Which TV station are you going to cooperate with?"


    Le couldn''t figure Wendi''s question out for a while. She replied, "we need to give it a further thought.


    We should choose a TV station that is neither high nor low-key. It would be better if it is well matched


    with each other."


    It was not unreasonable for her to say so, because if the twopanies cooperate as a Amy TV, they


    would definitely be controlled by the other side''s power and unable to do what they wanted to do, which


    was very reluctant for Le who had her own ideas.


    But it''spletely meaningless to find a TV station that was not better than her ownpany.


    Her initial n was to make the stars famous using the fame of TV stations. And it would be of no use if


    she cooperated with a TV station which was even less famous than hers?


    Although all kinds of costs were rtively cheap, but it was useless if it had no effect. Le would


    rather choose a good result than a cheap one.


    So only when the twopanies were well matched could they give full y to each other''s strength


    and role.


    Since they didn''t want to cooperate, neither of them would feel wronged. This was the best way for the


    cooperation.


    This was how Le''s ideal cooperative TV station worked.


    Now that she had drawn the circle, she only needed to look for a partner ording to the range, which


    greatly reduced her work load.


    "By the way, I heard that the Mu Group is going to hold their fashion week."


    Hearing Wendi said like this, Le was in a daze for a while. A fashion date was on? Why didn''t she


    hear about it?


    Although she didn''t actually take charge of the designer of this fashion week, she schemed most of it in


    person. It was so impolite of her to not be informed of theing event.


    When Max and Le were together, she didn''t hear any news about this matter from Max. She had


    thought that it would be held after a period of time, but she didn''t expect it to be so fast!


    What''s more, she hadn''t made a corresponding n to dispel Johnson''s doubts. If he found her real


    strength and controlled it on theunch of fashion week, her actions would be greatly hindered. It was a


    very disadvantageous situation for her.


    The news Wendi gave just came in a rush, and took a lot of time out of her. What she had to do now


    was to deal with the preparation before theunch of the fashion week. So Johnson wouldn''t suspect


    her.


    "It seems that I have to go to the Song Group now."


    Le said in a helpless tone. Wendi knew what she wanted to do. She patted her shoulder and


    encouraged, "Come on!"

 Chapter 178 Help Each Other

    Chapter 178 Help Each Other


    Le nced at her indifferently without any response. She returned to the Song Group to make


    preparations for this.


    In order to dispel his doubts, Le had to make Johnson believe that she didn''t do it in person, but with


    a title.


    But if she told him about it herself, Johnson wouldn''t believe her. She needed an assistant.


    As for this assistant, it seemed that there was no one else except for Daisy.


    If Johnson''s ident was known by Daisy, he would have no doubt about it. She was a honest and


    honest person in his heart, and the conflicts between her and Daisy. Johnson was also aware of it. She


    would never take sides with her, and this was enough to make him trust her. She could totally rest


    assured.


    When she thought of this, Le was packing up, ready to go to Song Group, and Wendi whispered


    behind her: "Last time you said, Thousand Mingpany was behind Daisy, you should be careful."


    Reminded by Wendi, Le remembered thatst time when she took over the AS Group, she found


    that there was a rtionship between Daisy and the Thousand Ming entertainmentpany. At


    present, it was not clear about the rtionship. But with this backstage, Daisy must be more


    straightened up, and by that time it may be more difficult for her to deal with.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    But Le was a tough opponent. She believed that the trouble of Daisy would be settled perfectly in the


    absence of diligent.


    She nodded, beckoned Wendi to look after her, and then left thepany.


    On her way to the Song Group, Robert caught a glimpse of her in the rear-view mirror. "Why do you


    want toe here all of a sudden?" Robert asked.


    Le raised her eyebrows and said casually, "For helper."


    ''Helper?''? Robert was confused, but he did not ask much. Presumably this was also very important.


    Otherwise, she would not go to Song Group at this time.


    It was getting dark. If she couldn''t get back to the apartment before it got dark, the result would be


    different.


    Le was fully aware of this. She must make her n quick.


    After getting off the car, many employees had stood in front of the French windows of the Song Group.


    They all looked at her strangely.


    Le had long been immune to such attention, so she calmly walked into thepany.


    If she thought carefully, it has been a long time since she came back to thepany. Her haven''te


    back to thepany since she went to Sanyast time. It has been more than half a month since she


    went back.


    In addition, she had been devoted to the entertainmentpany before, so she didn''t pay much


    attention to Song Group. But she was not worried about the shares of Song Group, because there was


    Mr. Dong who helped her to take care of the overall situation. She trusted him, because he was the one


    left by her grandpa.


    He had made up his mind to train his employees into talents, just like her grandfather. They were all


    loyal and devoted to thepany, unlike the idea of working hard in the hearts of Johnson.


    Such as the Freddy before her.


    It had been more than half a year since Le and Max were together. But from the very beginning,


    Freddy had expressed his intention to work for her. He wanted to shift his job from Le to the Mu


    Group. However, he hadn''t made any big moves since many days had passed.


    At first, Freddy believed in Le, but after these days, there was still no response. He could not help but


    feel confused and suspicious.


    So he came into her office when he finally met Le today.


    "Miss Le, long time no see."


    Freddy in front of her was still wearing a friendly smile, which made him look so obsequious. Le, of


    course, had a panoramic view of his expression, and knew that he must havee here for the job


    hopping.


    But he was a poor man. He didn''t bother her to inquire about the result even though she had promised


    him for a long time. He was also a man who knew when to advance or retreat.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Zhou."


    Le said politely.


    "Miss Le, you havee back today. What can I do for you? What can I do for you? "


    Freddy used to be a rational man. He not only asked Le why she came back, but also expressed his


    loyalty to her. It was indeed a rare art ofnguage.


    Still with the usualposure, Le answered, "I came back to thepany for something."


    As she said this, Freddy put on a respectful expression.


    "When I was busy, I suddenly thought of Mr. Zhou. You asked me to do something for you. I haven''t


    finished it yet, right?"


    Le deliberately spoke slowly, which surprised Freddy. He didn''t expect Le would mention it, so he


    wanted to know the truth.


    "I''m ttered that you miss me, Miss Le. I would like to ask you a favor, but I have to make it clear."


    Freddy answered.


    Speaking of this, Freddy took a look at Le, who was still expressionless, and continued: "when Miss


    Le entered thepany just now, I want to ask you to help me check if there is any vacant position


    in the Mu Group. Can I go there?"


    Before Le could answer his question, he continued, "Of course, I don''t mean to make things difficult


    for you, Miss Le. After all, everyone is ambitious. I have worked in the Song Group for so many


    years, and I also want to try my own experience of different positions. If the Mu Group doesn''t have a


    suitable position for me, I''m willing to work for the Song Group."


    Le couldn''t help but sigh at the Chinese art andnguage. He was smart in saying this. He didn''t


    offend the Song Group, but expressed his will.


    When both sides had no objections, he spoke out his wish again, which was really hard to refuse. But


    Le knew deeply that the Mu Group had always been able to enter with their own strength, and it was


    not easy for such a powerfulpany as Freddy to enter with the help of some connections.


    However, it was impossible for him to get the information of thepany through himself, so she said,


    "Mr. Zhou must have known the operation mode of the Mu Group. He doesn''t allow anyone to enter the


    company through backstage management, even by relying on me."


    As these words came out, the look on Freddy''s face changed, he naturally knew this, so he wanted to


    ask Le for help, thinking that since she could work for Max, she must be different from ordinary


    people, so asking her to help him is not a big deal, but he did not expect her to give him such an


    answer.


    When Le saw the anger on Freddy''s face, she knew that he was definitely dissatisfied with her


    because of her words. Of course, she could not offend him now, after all, she still needed to use him as


    an important spy in the Song Group.


    "Of course, I have told them about you in advance. If you want to work in the Mu Group, it''s not


    impossible, but a little trouble."


    What Le said suddenly came to him. Freddy gave a wicked smile.


    "That''s very kind of you, Miss Le. Is there any trouble?"


    He asked in a sincere tone. After a pause, Le answered, "Mu Group''s recruitment way has been


    known to all. If I break this example, there will be someone taking the advantage and the rumors will be


    scotched. Then it''s no good to gossip about Song Group."


    After listening to her carefully, Freddy nodded, showing that his thoughts were in agreement with hers.


    Le said: "I have thought of a way to neutralize it. Director Zhou, if you want to enter the Mu Group,


    you need to sign up in advance. Then during the interview, I willmunicate with the examiner. It''s


    basically no problem."


    When Freddy heard what Le said, he waspletely relieved. Since she still had a way to help him,


    then he didn''t need to worry about it, but now he didn''t have the mood to jump out.


    Even if Le helped him get his job in the Mu Group, he wouldn''t be a top executive in a short


    time. He had to take it step by step, so he had to adapt himself well.


    It had to be said that Freddy was still a person who knew how to long-term fishing, and he did not give


    up the future for a little profit.


    Le knew that although Freddy was greedy for profit, he was a capable man. So even if he entered


    the Mu Group, she would not lose anything, but he still let her feel worried about his character.


    Of course, she would not talk to the examiners like what she said. Because under the strength of the


    Mu Group, it was not impossible for Freddy to enter the Mu Group because of their group''s strength.


    And they generally had a strong foothold in this group. But the fact that Freddy didn''t know the Mu


    Group''s strength was not far more powerful than what he had imagined before.


    As long as she could calm him down, she could solve the problem.


    If he attended the interview of Mu Group, it would not be her business.


    But she didn''t allow him to skip a job now because she still had something need him to do. So Le


    said, "the Mu Group is developed every three years, so I can only recruit new members within half a


    year."


    Le''s tone was serious, and Freddy also could not help but look serious. He answered, "I will not let


    you down, Miss Le ."


    Le nodded. It was time to tell him that she had decided what to do with Freddy, or she needed his


    help.

 Chapter 179 Preparation Before The Press Conference

    Chapter 179 Preparation Before The Press Conference


    She needed to dispel the suspicion and suspicion about her from Johnson before the fashion week


    show, so she needed the help of Daisy. Naturally, she would not tell Daisy directly. She definitely


    wouldn''t agree to help because they were not good friends.


    Le was fully aware of this. So she didn''t expect that her sister Daisy would help her. But even if Daisy


    didn''t want to help her this time, she had to.


    "Mr. Zhou, can you help me give this document to Miss Daisy?"


    As Le said, she handed the documents in her hands to Freddy. Freddy nodded and said, "of course I


    can."


    Le added, "I hope Mr. Zhou can help me anonymously."


    She blurted it out, implying that she didn''t want Daisy to know the paper was sent by Le. Freddy was


    a smart man, so he knew exactly what Le was going to say at once. He nodded and said, "Rest


    assured, Miss Le. I will handle this for you."


    Hearing this, Le answered with relief. Then she added, "Mr. Zhou, can you do me a favor?"


    "Yes, mydy." Gregorio answered without hesitation


    "It''s about the document. I want Mr. Zhou to send me a message."


    As Le said so, her eyes fell on Freddy, and saw that he was waiting for her words. She continued,


    "When this document is sent to Miss Daisy, can you make a fake news that the document is very


    important to me?"


    Although Freddy did not know why she did this, since it was the request of the mastermind, he had no


    reason to refuse.


    "Of course, Miss Le."


    He would definitely do what he said to tempt Freddy earlier as long as he could get benefits. Le was


    not worried about that at all. She was worried that whether Daisy would do what she thought?


    But she might know the answer tomorrow.


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhou. But it''s gettingte. It''s time to go back. Please make more preparations for the


    recruitment of the Mu Group."


    Before leaving, Le mentioned the matters of re applying to cloud advertisingpany to Freddy.


    After all, she wouldn''t get involved in this matter and it depended on Freddy''s own ability. But he had to


    owe this favor to her.


    Freddy, however, didn''t know what was on her mind. He nodded with a smile and said, "Thank you,


    Miss Le. I won''t let you down."


    Le nodded and said nothing. Then she picked up her handbag and left thepany. Behind Le,


    Freddy raised his eyebrows while reading the document in his hand. He went to the office of Daisy.


    Her status in thepany was promoted a lot since the rtionship between Daisy and the chairman


    of the Thousand Ming group made rapid progress.


    But Daisy didn''t tell Johnson the truth. Daisy just said that her and the chairman of Thousand Ming


    were congenial and she were adopted as goddaughters.


    Of course, Johnson didn''t mind. He didn''t know the rtionship between his wife and the chairman of


    Thousand Ming Group Wayne, so he was very satisfied with such a situation that was conducive to the


    progress of the business, just like that between Le and Max.


    Whenever it was convenient for his work, he would reply with a smile.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    This was a man who was centered on his own interests, ignoring the thoughts of the people around


    him. He was really selfish.


    Freddy came to the office of Daisy and knocked on the door. A momentter, a gentle voice came,


    "Come in, please!"


    Opening the door, Freddy saw the figure of Daisy who was working hard at her desk. To be honest, this


    Miss Daisy was more efficient than the Miss Le.


    It was obvious that who was really interested in Song Group. But Miss Le had a powerful


    background. Who let her meet the most powerful man in the city?


    While on the other hand, the Miss Daisy was nothing at all under the leadership of the powerful


    Thousand Ming group.


    That was a fate of life! Freddy didn''t show any expression on his face.


    "It''s time to get off work, but Miss Daisy, you are still working. I really admire your hard working."


    It was obvious that Freddy was a person who had been doing business in the field for many years.


    Daisy saw the expression on his face and raised her eyebrows. She didn''t know why the person who


    had always been nted by Le came to her side.


    "I''m ttered. What can I do for you?"


    She asked, as her eyes fell on the paper in Freddy''s hand. She guessed that the paper was supposed


    to be submitted to her.


    "Oh." Freddy seemed to have juste to himself. He handed the document in his hand to her desk


    and said, "This is a file I got from the security office, but it is an anonymous package. The designated


    person is Miss Le to sign for it."


    Hearing this, Daisy was a little confused. Why would he send the flowers, which were for Le, to her?


    However


    Sheid her eyes on the document on the table. She really wanted to know what was inside that


    document.


    "In fact, we all know you are more capable than Miss Le, but your position is not as high as hers. We


    all feel sorry for you."


    What Freddy said was true. Hearing what he said, Daisy felt in resonance with him. She remembered


    that she had done so much, but still could notpare with Le, which made her angry!


    Feeling Daisy''s anger, Freddy continued, "Like many other people, I also think that Miss Daisy is more


    capable than Miss Le. Therefore, when the document was sent, the courier said that the contents in


    the document are very precious, so I have to send it to Miss Le."


    Freddy continued his "drama", which Daisy was totally trust his words.


    After all, no one would doubt the manager of the middle ss as Freddy.


    In addition, Miss Daisy didn''t have much contact with him before. Now, he came to see her like this.


    Except for that, Daisy found nothing else that she was suspicious of.


    Besides, Daisy knew that Freddy was one of the scoundrels that Johnson had arranged for Le. And


    she knew that he would never take sides with Le, so she could set her mind at rest.


    "What do you mean, director Zhou?"


    Daisy still decided to keep the secret. Freddy cast a nce at her and said in a low voice, "I just think


    this file is very important to Miss Le, so if Miss Daisy, you knows it, it may help you."


    Hearing what Freddy said, a look of surprise appeared on Daisy''s face.


    If it was really Le''s secret, then it was really of great help for her.


    "Director Zhou treated me so sincerely, and I don''t want to return you any favor. I''ll speak for you in


    front of my father to see if there is any room for your promotion."


    Her words pleased Freddy. He didn''t expect that Miss Daisy would gave him such a handsome reward!


    "Thank you for your concern, Miss Daisy. It''s gettingte. Please ept this document. I''m leaving


    now."


    Freddy said thest sentence and Daisy nodded. Looking at his back, he walked out of her office and


    Daisy stared at the document intensely.


    As her slender fingers opened the document, her eyes suddenly caught sight of the contents inside,


    and her eyes lit up.


    A vicious smile emerged on her handsome face.


    You are doomed this time, Le.


    It was dark when Le returned to her apartment. She was surprised to see no one in the apartment.


    Even if Max was not home, the maid should be at home. Did she ask for leave today?


    When she was confused, the light in the hall was suddenly on. She was shocked and looked at the


    switch. Max was standing still.


    Le patted her chest, "What''s wrong?"


    But Max didn''t answer. The unmoved look on his face sent a chill down Le''s spine. She walked up to


    him and asked in a soft voice, "What happened?"


    Just when she was puzzled, she was suddenly held by someone. Le was caught off guard and her


    eyes were suddenly wide open, unable to react.


    Max''s strength was very strong. He held her tightly in his arms, as if he were going to break her into his


    body.


    Le sensed his difference and her heart skipped a beat. What happened when she was away?


    "What happened?"


    She still asked persistently, but Max''s eyes spread a smile where she did not see, and his dark eyes


    were gradually surrounded by a glimmer of light.


    "What do you think?"


    Hearing Max said like that, Le was even more puzzled. She thought, ''is it because I came backte


    this time?


    Le said nervously, "I''m sorry. I have something to do. I''mte."


    Hearing her words, Max looked straight into her eyes and said, "Then do you know how topensate


    me?"


    Le''s face flushed. In fact, she could feel that Max wasn''t really angry this time, but joking with her.


    But that wasn''t a joke. If she didn''t follow his advice, he would be really angry, and what Le didn''t


    want to see the most was his angry appearance.


    As the power of Max gradually decreased, she left his embrace. Then, as if she had made some


    decision, she stood on tiptoe and kissed him actively.


    Max''s eyes turned deep. He hadn''t thought that his words would make the little woman in front of him


    understand it so deeply.


    But they were connected in mind and had a tacit understanding. He put his arms around her waist and


    pulled her back into his arms. He kissed her harder.


    Le soon gave in and cuddled in his arms, unable to move.


    Because of her mischief, he had long said that the little woman in front of him was able to make him fall


    in love with her even if she didn''t do anything.


    This was an irresistible force. Max naturally could not disobey this natural rule.


    When Le came to her senses, she had been carried to the bedroom and thrown on the soft bed.


    They were all clear what would happen next. Though Le was a little shy, she didn''t refuse.


    When the bedroom door was closed, the romantic was also closed.


    The next morning, when Le woke up, she didn''t find Max. She cleared her room and went back to


    herpany.


    She believed that the result of the task she asked Freddy to do yesterday should be good. But now she


    had no time to care about it. What she needed to do now was to find TV station with Wendi.


    Although her ideal TV station was easy to speak, it was difficult to find a suitable partner. After all, no


    TV station was that suitable for her.

 Chapter 180 Cooperate TV Station

    Chapter 180 Cooperate TV Station


    So she had to delete all the TV stations in the country one by one in order to pick the most suitable


    one.


    And this project was very huge. If she only relied on Wendi, she would probably be very tired. She


    couldn''t selfishly add the work that originally belonged to her on Wendi.


    After entering thepany, she went straight to Wendi''s office. She saw Wendi selecting materials for


    comparison on TV channels on her desk.


    "Well, do you have anyone suitable?"


    Le asked. Hearing what she said, Wendi raised her head from a pile of documents and shook her


    head. "No, I didn''t."


    In fact, Le had guessed the answer. She nodded and sat down opposite Wendi.


    But after a whole morning''s search, her business partner still didn''t find what she was thinking. As a


    result, both of them felt tired and frustrated.


    "Why don''t we just forget about the partners and find another suitable one?"


    In fact, Le didn''t n to make the final decision so quickly if she had enough time. But the fact was


    that it was closely rted to the development of herpany''s artists. If she didn''t rmend her


    artists in a short time, it would be more difficult for her artists to develop in the future.


    It was not easy for them to make a living in the entertainment circle.


    The earlier they entered the entertainment circle, the better for their future development.


    "No way. That''s a good idea. What a pity to choose one from them!"


    Wendi was the first to disagree. Wendi didn''t think Le should spoil her work like that.


    What a good n! All they needed to do was to find a suitable partner and make it a deal. Although it


    was a little difficult at first, it would be a great tform for them if things went well in the future.


    "But it''s not a good way like this,"


    Said Le. Although she knew that it was for her own good, she didn''t want to trouble Wendi for her


    own sake.


    "It''s okay. It just took us some more time. This morning I selected several TV stations. We can discuss


    itter."


    Wendi waved the documents in her hand, and Le had to listened to her.


    "Then let''s do as you said. Let''s have dinner first."


    Le said while checking the item in her hand. Just when Wendi was about to agree, the mobile phone


    on the table suddenly vibrated. She looked at Le and gave her a hint with her eyes.


    The phone on the table was exactly Le''s. she looked at the strange number and was confused.


    Generally, her number would never be exposed, so there were very few strange calls.


    She pressed the answer key, "Hello, I am Le."


    The other end of the phone was silent for a long time. When Le thought that the call was wrong, a


    voice came over.


    "Are you Miss Song?"


    The voice over the phone asked. Le answered, "Yes, I am. Who are you?"


    "I''m PD from YN TV. It''s fun to see your n in the Inte. Do you have time to discuss it?"


    Hearing this, Le looked surprised. She did discuss the whole n online.


    Over the past few days, a lot ofpanies were looking for her, but they all called thepany, and


    no one would call her personal number.


    But they were all smallpanies. She had no interest in cooperating with them.


    The person who was talking to her on the phone was none other than PD of the International TV station


    YN TV!


    YN TV was always regarded as the guarantee of ratings. All the TV programs, no matter how popr


    they were or were bought off, could be subject to the highest rating!


    It could be said that this kind of cooperation was the dream of all the entertainmentpanies.


    But now he called me, a small entertainmentpany. Did I hear it wrong? ''she wondered.


    Le hurried to put the phone on speaker, so that both of them could hear what was going on.


    "Miss Song, what do you think?"


    Hearing no Le''s answer from the other end of the line, PD asked again, Le made a gesture to


    asked Wendi what to say.


    Although she didn''t know what she had told her before, she was sure that it was because of the


    cooperation that she had turned the phone on speaker.


    "Then who is it? ¡¿


    Wendi quickly wrote down the name on the paper. Le also responded to her with a pen after reading


    it.


    "PD from YN TV station is negotiating about the cooperation with us."


    Seeing her answer written down on the paper, Wendi hurriedly asked her to say yes.


    "Okay, what''s your name?"


    As Le asked, the voice on the other end of the line said, "my surname is Jin."


    Le hurried to reply, "Mr. Jin, are you free tomorrow morning? I want to have a talk with you. "


    Mr. Jin from the other end of the line replied, "Then it''s settled. See you at Seven Mile restaurant at 11


    o''clock tomorrow!"


    Le answered and hung up.


    She then hung up the phone and stood still, unable toe back to her senses.


    Was what she heard just now true? Mo Family Amy TV station was well known in China. However, it


    was far worse than a YN TV.


    If they cooperated with YN TV, they would be able to be well-known and their artists could also be


    promoted.


    The scene was like a dream to Le. She couldn''t help thinking of Max.


    The only person YN TV could reach was Max. After all, only Max was willing to help her now.


    Was it really him?


    "If we can cooperate with YN TV, we''re close to sess."


    That Wendi said was exactly what Le wanted to express.


    "You can go with me tomorrow."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Said Le, Wendi nodding to agree. After all, this cooperation was very important to theirpany. If


    there was a small mistake, the consequences would be irreparable. They must ensure that every step


    would be very correct.


    Although she didn''t doubt the strength of Le, they could have more assurance if they stayed together.


    "Okay."


    Wendi said this. Le nodded happily.


    Since they could find such an advantageouspany without face-to-facemunication with Moore


    every day, it was really exciting.


    After a busy day in thepany, Le got off work early in the morning and came back home at night.


    She had a question in her heart, about whether Max helped her or not.


    Le knew that he had been busy the past few days. By the time they returned home, Max hadn''te


    back yet. Although she didn''t know what he was busy with, she had be ustomed to it.


    The maid was cleaning the room. Le saw her and asked in confusion, "You weren''t there yesterday?


    Is there anything wrong? "


    The maid replied respectfully, "Mr. Max gave me a day off yesterday."


    "Oh," said Le. Even though she didn''t know why Max would give her leave for no reason, she didn''t


    need to keep it in mind. It was just an arrangement.


    Le had waited for a long time and was almost asleep. When she heard the door open, she sprang up


    from the sofa. To Max''s surprise, she was still on the sofa.


    He walked over, put his coat aside and asked, "Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    The corners of Le''s mouth lifted into a smile. She walked in front of him and asked, "Did you help me


    with YN TV?"


    A hint of surprise shed across Max''s face. Max asked, "When did it happen?"


    Le hesitated for a while, and she was sure that his reaction was not what she thought?


    "PD of YN TV today to talk to me about the cooperation. I thought you were helping me."


    It urred to Max that she would develop the program with her idol. However, he had been busy with


    thepany''s affairs these days and had no time to help her.


    "You have an appointment?"


    Le nodded and replied Max, "At 11 o''clock tomorrow afternoon, we''re at the restaurant, Seven Mile


    away."


    Hearing that, Max nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Le didn''t know how she felt at the moment. She just felt that such a result was not what she wanted.


    She was ufortable for a while. Then she pursed her lips andughed that she was too


    sentimental.


    "It''ste. Go to bed."


    After hearing what Max said, Le nodded, turned around and went back to her bedroom.


    She tossed and turned on the bed for a long time, but she couldn''t fall asleep until Max didn''te to


    her.


    Max went back to the bedroom until he finished his work. When he saw the little woman sleeping


    soundly in bed, a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    It seemed that she was having a good life, but she hadn''t thought of it yet. As he said, he wouldn''t force


    her.


    After getting on the bed, he held her in his arms. Le seemed to feel it and moved closer to him. And


    the smile on Max''s face became more intense.


    Outside the window, the thick moonlight enveloped everything in the city, which looked a little blurry, but


    it could not hide the radiance that disyed in the city.


    Many people were ready to take action. People were unaware of this situation and were still sleeping.


    When she woke up, she was still unconscious.


    "Hello, what''s wrong?"


    Standing by the side of the road, Le felt it was like a quiet painting in this real world, in which there


    were a stream of people passing by. Hearing the sound of Wendi from the other end of the phone, she


    couldn''t help but frown.


    "Something happened at home, so I''m afraid I can''t go with you today."


    Le knew that Wendi was always doing her best for herpany, so she would not stand her up at


    this critical moment.


    There might be more important things for her to carry out as she broke her promise to her. However, he


    was a little worried to let her face PD alone.


    "Okay. You cane back to work after you finish your own business."


    Le said to Wendi on the other side of the phone, Wendi she simply said yes to her and hung up. After


    that, the phone went ck, and Le heaved a sigh.


    She was used to being with the help of Wendi. It was hard for her to ept the truth alone.


    But that was what she had to face, and she couldn''t always rely on Wendi for the rest of her life.


    She took a deep breath, tidied the clothing and entered the dining room.


    There was still half an hour ahead of the time they had agreed on yesterday. Le didn''t want to bete


    in front of Mr. Jin for fear that she would leave a good impression on him, so she came early.


    When she came to the private room, Mr. Jin had not yet arrived. Le breathed a sigh of relief, sat on


    the sofa, quietly waiting for him.


    As time ticked by, when it was almost 11 o''clock, the door of the room was opened and Le''s heart


    skipped a beat.


    Looking at the middle-aged maning in in front of the door, she said politely.


    "Mr. Jin."


    Mr. Jin also nodded politely to her, and then sat down opposite her.


    Le had doubted the authenticity of the meeting, but she felt relieved after seeing the man. She had


    seen him on TV before.


    She knew that she was right. Le knew that he was in PD international, a fianc¨¦ from YN TV.

 Chapter 181 Meeting The Trap (Part One)

    Chapter 181 Meeting The Trap (Part One)


    Although Le had confirmed the truth of the meeting, she felt something was wrong. Without thinking


    too much, she said, "Mr. Jin, I think you must have watched the n of the program I posted online."


    Hearing this, Mr. Jin nodded and said, "That scheme is really good."


    When Le heard this, she felt a little relieved. She continued, "I''m sure, with the fame of your TV


    station and the novel of our show, we''ll definitely make a great sess."


    Mr. Jin''s face was still calm, and he nodded.


    "Indeed, but Miss song seems to have neglected one drawback."


    Le was shocked by his words. She didn''t know what the downside of his words was, but she always


    had a hunch that it was not good.


    Mr. Jin nced at her and said, "You are the chairman of thatpany, so you are very clear about


    what''s going on in thatpany. To put it bluntly, almost all the stars in yourpany are out of the


    third tier. With such a high reputation, it is difficult for this show to y its role."


    Le was surprised. She had thought about that before.


    And that was also the reason why she didn''t want to cooperate with big TV stations like the Amy TV.


    She was confident in her own n, but she was also hesitant about the artists in herpany.


    It was not because she doubted the ability of the stars in theirpany, but because they were not


    famous enough.


    "I know that too. But I have a proposal which I mentioned clearly. If yourpany would like to ept


    me, they would have to ept our artists as well."


    Hearing what Le said, Mr. Jin raised his eyebrows.


    "That''s true, but we both don''t want to cooperate with you in this matter, but we also don''t want Miss


    Song to be involved in it. It''s a great pity that your n has declined. So we want to discuss it with you


    and hope you can think it through."


    Mr. Jin said in a very calm tone. Le knew what he meant. What he cared about was her own nning


    n, but he did not think the artists in herpany were good, which was absolutely uneptable to


    Le.


    Her initial n was to make the artists in herpany more famous, and that was why she made the


    move. What was the point if she only bought the scheme but didn''t act ording to it?


    To be honest, she didn''tck money yet.


    "Since Mr. Jin has different opinions with us, I think we have to give up. Although it is a pity, thank you


    for your appreciation for our n."


    Le was about to leave while Mr. Jin stopped her at once.


    "Miss Song, you don''t have to leave in such a hurry. We still have chance to negotiate."


    Hearing this, Le hesitated for a while. She didn''t want to lose such a good partner as YN, so she sat


    down as Mr. Jin said.


    "Well, let''s talk while eating."


    Mr. Jin finally smiled. When Le saw his smile, she was even more ufortable and felt something


    was wrong.


    "A bottle of Lafite. It''s very fresh. Take it."


    He picked up the service phone on the table and dialed the number of reception.


    Le didn''t stop him, because she knew that if they were in business circle, it was usually at a banquet.


    It seemed to be a case. Le rubbed her lips and quietly watched the development in front of her.


    After a short while, a waiter brought up some dishes and a bottle of Lafite which had been served for


    1982.


    Mr. Jin poured her ss full and said, "it''s boring to talk nonsense. Come on, cheers."


    Looking at the wine ss Mr. Jin handed to her, Le was reluctant to take it.


    Few people knew that she was a wimpy drinker. She could get drunk at most three sses. Right now,


    being with a strange man alone, she didn''t overthink about it. On the contrary, she was vignt.


    But this cooperation was very important to her, she had no choice but to ept it.


    There was something different in Mr. Jin''s eyes. He took a sip of the red wine and gestured for Le to


    come.


    Le frowned and sipped a little.


    "It seems that Miss Song is not good at drinking?"


    There was a hint of displeasure in Mr. Jin''s tone. Hearing that, Le''s eyes turned dark. She picked up


    the ss in her hand and gulped down a mouthful.


    "Miss Song is so generous and kind-hearted!"


    As Mr. Jin said, he poured another ss of wine into her hand. Le frowned.


    It had been more than two years since she was sent to the hospital. She had drunken too much and felt


    her throat was burning.


    Alcohol was not a necessity in normal cases. In such a case, the wine became more erratic when Le


    poured in such a gulp.


    "Speaking of that, Miss Song, if you insist on participating in this program with the stars of your


    company, it is not impossible."


    Although Le was a little dizzy, she heard what he said clearly and her face twitched.


    Did he mean that there might be an opportunity for them to cooperate with each other?


    When she was very happy, Mr. Jin''s next words and actions made her blood freeze.


    "I''ve heard that the woman in Mr. Mu''s love house is a beautiful woman. Today I finally meet her. It''s


    true."


    As he spoke, he pulled up Le''s hand from the table. Le was overwhelmed by disgust at his touch.


    "Mr. Jin, please behave yourself!"


    Le tried to draw back her hand with all her strength but failed. Mr. Jin didn''t stop.


    He seemed to be watching a clown. As the rm bell rang in Le''s heart, she didn''t expect that the


    handsome Mr. Jin was actually a man with a beast heart!


    He was right. He was in PD, a school known as PD, but in fact he was a man like that! What a vulgar


    man!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Song, you don''t have to pretend to be pure and lofty anymore. We both know what kind of people


    we are. As long as you stay with me for one night, the cooperation between our two families will be


    settled. What do you think?"

 Chapter 182 Meeting The Trap (Part Two)

    Chapter 182 Meeting The Trap (Part Two)


    This was indeed a tempting offer for herpany to advance rapidly, but she was not that kind of


    woman who could betray herself at this temptation!


    When she had been trapped by Max, she had no choice but to do so. Today, she had the chance to


    choose her fate, so she wouldn''t repeat the same mistake!


    "If that''s the case, there''s no need for us to talk. Bye!"


    Le stood up, feeling dizzy and rmed!


    She remembered that she had drunk too much just now because of her pretending to be strong.


    It was hard for a woman who was not good at drinking, because it was almost impossible for her to


    sustain the pure precision of Lafite in the 1982!


    Mr. Jin seemed to have expected that she would behave like this. He approached her step by step, so


    that there was no room for her to retreat.


    She was a little dizzy, and she felt sick as he approached her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Le felt a sudden lurch in her stomach. She covered her mouth and tried to get out, but the door was


    locked up. It seemed that he had a premeditated n.


    "What a shameless bitch!"


    What Mr. Jin had said was so nasty that Le didn''t care at all. She just wanted to get out of this ce


    which made her sick.


    However, before her hand could touch the door, it was pulled back by a strong force and then he fell


    into a arms with a smell of tobo.


    The strong smell of tobo filled her chest and made her stomach full of acid water.


    "Fuck off!"


    Le tried to push him away, but her strength was so weak that she couldn''t make it.


    The man felt the soft touch of his hand, and his body began to outburst. It was no wonder that the Max


    would not let her go.


    Evil desire gradually appeared in his eyes. His hand caressed her body.


    The smooth and greasy touch disgusted Le again. She couldn''t help cursing him in disgust. She bent


    her body and spat out the filth in her mouth, just exactly all over his body.


    Mr. Jin''s face was full of anger. He looked at Le who was in front of him and pped her hard. He


    said angrily, "How shameless you are!"


    Le was a little dizzy. But as Mr. Jin gave her a hard p, she lost her bnce and fell back.


    She closed her eyes and had to ept the pain.


    But she was held up from behind the moment she fell on the floor, and then into the arms. The familiar


    taste rushed into her nose. Le could not control her tears anymore.


    Because of the effect of alcohol, her body was soft and feeble, and she copsed in the arms of Max.


    Gradually, her consciousness was fading, and she became blurred.


    With a gloomy face, Max hugged the shivering woman in his arms tightly. He came herete because


    of something, which put her in danger.


    The man sitting in front of her deserved it!


    Mr. Jin''s face turned pale when he saw Max. He didn''t expect to be caught by him in such a situation.


    "Mr. Mu, what a coincidence!"


    He said, pretending to be calm. He tidied up his appearance. The filth on his body was still not cleared,


    which indicated the scene just now.


    Hearing that, Max''s eyes turned as deep as ice.


    "YN huh."


    The wordsing out of his thin lips were likeing from the hell. Hearing them, people could not


    help but be freaked out.


    Hearing this, Mr. Jin''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t know what it meant.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Mu? I don''t understand. "


    Holding Le who had fallen asleep in his arms, Max red at him sharply.


    "You don''t understand? It doesn''t matter. I will let you understand. "


    With this ambiguous word, Max left with Le in his arms.


    Le didn''t remember when she had lost consciousness. She just remembered that Max was with her


    when she woke up.


    A trace of exhaustion appeared on his face, as if he hadn''t slept for a long time. It waste. He looked


    at herself without saying anything.


    Those memories shed through Le''s mind. Her heart missed a beat. When she knew that he had


    come to her and helped her out of the predicament, he had witnessed the ghastly scene.


    What would he think of her?


    "Sorry, I..."


    Le said the word "sorry" reflexively, but didn''t know what to say next. Why was she apologizing?


    ''Is it because I don''t know what kind of person Mr. Jin is, so I rushed to the meeting without notice, or


    because I met him and apologized for what he saw?''?


    Le pursed her lips into a line and didn''t say a word. Sitting still on the same chair with a cold face,


    Max had a dangerous aura around him. Although he didn''t say anything, Le knew he must be angry


    with her.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. The atmosphere was awkward. Le felt ufortable but


    didn''t know how to break the dull atmosphere.


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s go to sleep."


    After saying that, Max stood up and left. Looking at his back, Le didn''t know where he was going, but


    she was sure that Max wouldn''t spend the night in the apartment.


    She had a strange feeling, feeling as if she was abandoned, which made her think she was too


    hypocritical.


    After taking a deep breath, shey on her back on the bed, but she wasn''t sleepy at all. She had slept


    for half a day since she got drunk at noon. She wasn''t sleepy, but her head was still very heavy. She


    wanted to sleep, but she couldn''t.


    It was really a tormenting situation.


    It was also because her brain was in a state of soberness that she became more woolgathering.


    She was thinking about Max''s opinion on this matter. Previously, they had been able to find a good


    supporting point for each other in the state of getting along with each other, but now it was destroyed


    by her.

 Chapter 243 I Am Convinced

    Chapter 243 I Am Convinced


    In her dream, she felt that her body was held up in an extremely gentle way. Then she felt that she was


    lying on a cotton pad, with a slight smile on her lips.


    Not knowing when, Le suddenly opened her eyes. She was afraid of darkness, and when she saw


    the darkness in her eyes, she screamed in panic. Soon, Max came in, turned on the light and held her


    tightly. "Don''t be afraid!"


    Smelling the familiar smell of the man, Le panted with a small face full of grievances. Spencer and


    Bertha were standing at the door and looking at the scene in front of them. It seemed that Max''s panic


    was not pretended. A trace of sadness shed through Bertha''s eyes. She had never enjoyed such a


    treatment with Max. At this moment, she quietly walked away.


    Realizing that it was just dark, Le quickly adjusted her state and smiled at Max. "I''m all right. Thank


    you."


    Max thought Le would sleep for a while, so he went out. However, the room was dark when he heard


    her voice, and he couldn''t help but worry.


    Rosa said. She came to check if Le was all right, but it seemed that Max was worried about her too


    much. Her heart ached as she put her hand on her chest.


    "Max Max "


    Upon hearing Rosa''s voice, Max walked into the living room. He frowned as he saw her gasping in pain


    on the sofa, and ordered the maid to call the family doctor.


    A mixed feeling of sadness and disappointment filled her eyes. Rosa thought that Max woulde to


    hug her and tell her not to be afraid. But now she finally understood that she was not as important as


    before in his heart.


    Rosa was full of regret and anger, which made her hate Le even more.


    Judging from the look on Bertha''s face, Spencer continued with a crooked smile, "why can''t you bear it


    so soon? It seems that I''m not enough. You''re with me, but you''re thinking about other men."


    Bertha looked at Spencer in shock. She remembered that he had told her that she shouldn''t think about


    other men as long as she stayed with him. Otherwise, she would know what he was capable of!


    He was in the dark. Bertha surely knew what he was capable of. With a ttering smile on her face, she


    said, "Spencer, what are you talking about? Why am I acting like that?"


    When the man''s finger passed through the lips of Bertha, he said, "That''s the best! But in order to


    reward you, I want you to do something for me. "


    Hearing that, Bertha looked at Spencer in confusion. However, Spencer only smiled and said, "Woman,


    don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking. You want toe back to my brother?"


    However, Bertha''s silence strengthened the determination in his heart. Spencer smiled and didn''t


    debunk her lie. Even a fool knew that following Max was better than following a gangster like him.


    Bertha remained silent. But Le was an exception. Max was gentle, caring, and even spoiled to Le,


    which was the first time that she had met. "What do you want to say?"


    Spencer was the first to analyze the importance of Le in the heart of Max. Seeing that Bertha''s face


    was darkened and a bigger smile appeared on his face. At the beginning, Maxmando had no soft


    spot, but now you should see that Le was his soft spot.


    After hearing what he said, Bertha looked at him in disbelief. She was not sure whether it was true or


    not. When she was still hesitating, Spencer said slowly, "Isn''t it obvious enough about Rosa as the


    example?"


    Finally, Bertha believed what Spencer said. "What do you want to do?"


    Suddenly, Spencer put his arms around Bertha''s neck and told her to wait for him at night.


    They had dinner together as usual. Looking at Rosa''s pale face, Matt lost his appetite. "Don''t you see


    Rosa? She looks pale. How do you take care of her, Max?" Mattined


    Le didn''t know why. She didn''t expect that Senior Mr. Mu changed his mind so fast. He came to


    worried about her this morning, and he worried about Rosa at dinner.


    "Uncle, I''m fine. Sorry to have worried you."


    "Don''t say that. You''re much better than other women. You know when to stop and when to retreat.


    Someone just can''t see you."


    Obviously, these words were said to Max and Le. Le bowed her head in silence. She should have


    a voice in the matter of status that was ruled by Max, but now it seemed that she had no voice in it. So


    she had no choice but to keep silent.


    Hearing that, Max took a look at Rosa. He hadplicated feelings about her, but he didn''t contradict


    him, because he knew his retort would only make things worse.


    "It''s all my fault. It has nothing to do with Max,"


    All of them had a bad mood during the dinner, especially Le, who seemed to be still thinking about


    what kind of person Matt was, when Matt ordered them to leave. "It''s gettingte. You should go back."


    Holding Le''s hand, Max was about to leave the Mu family, but Max was stopped by Matt. As a result,


    Max was told that Matt asked Max to send Rosa back.


    Le opened the door of the back seat consciously. Suddenly, Max came over and put her in the


    passenger seat. Rosa had witnessed all this. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t


    believe Max had really changed.


    Because it was Max''s meaning, so Le did not resist. Instead, a little joy surged up in her heart. She


    did not know if it was intentional or he had thought it this way.


    Seeing that Le sat in the back seat of the car, Max really wanted to strangle her. He was impulsive to


    push her to the front passenger seat. How could such a woman push her man out? He would certainly


    teach her a lesson when he came back.


    Rosa was stunned. "If Miss Song likes to sit in the back seat..."


    "She doesn''t like it!" said Max, opening the door for her.


    He rejected her suggestion in a cold voice. His woman should be under his control. Being a little


    annoyed, Rosa nced at Max and wondered if it was her illusion or something else that she found


    that Max kept looking at Le, who was beside him, intentionally or unintentionally while driving. All


    these trifles made her upset. "Max, why don''t you send Miss Song home first? I want to talk with you."


    "We are all tired today. You should go back and have a good rest."


    Le looked sideways at Max, and wondered, ''What is he thinking about? There is no expression on


    his face now. Some men will be very special in the face of their first love or their loved ones. Why?


    When the car arrived at the house of the Bai family, Rosa got off the car and stood next to Max. She


    smiled and looked at him. The man put down the ss and said, "go back."


    "Max, thank you!" After Rosa finished her words, she kissed Max on the cheek, turned around and ran


    away, like a little girl who was stealing fruits.


    Le turned her head and angrily stared at the window on the other side.


    Max reached out a hand to grab her, but she shook it off violently. The man screamed, "Le, you''re


    courting death!"


    He was driving, but Le was still making trouble. Although there was nothing wrong with the car, the


    thought that it might be Le who had the car ident made Max angry. "Le, do you know how


    dangerous it was just now!"


    Le looked at him with an innocent look, "Since you know it''s dangerous, why do you still hold my


    hand?"


    All of a sudden, Max stopped the car at the roadside. "Le, what are you doing now? Am I too kind to


    you these two days?"


    Le didn''t know what was wrong with her. She felt a little upset when she saw Rosa kissed Max on the


    cheek. Although it seemed that it was not a big deal, she still didn''t want to see the Max unresponsive.


    He should have rejected or rebuked her harshly. However, Max didn''t do anything to her. She thought


    that maybe in his heart, he still liked Rosa.


    Max was impatient. Today he felt like having a hard time in the Mu family. He had nned to get


    married, but he didn''t expect that Spencer made the trouble and then Matt''s attitude towards Le


    would change drastically. Although no one could interfere in his marriage, Max knew that Matt wouldn''t


    easily agree, so he had been bothered by this matter all the time. He hadn''t thought that this woman


    would be so troublesome. Matt called her huff.


    In fact, only Max knew that this was the most real performance of Le. She was silent for a while. "Tell


    me, what happened on earth?"


    Le pursed her lips in anger, "Don''t ask me. Think about it by yourself!"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Now Le was like a wife questioning her husband. Hearing that, Max smiled and said, "I didn''t expect


    it!"


    He didn''t expect that he would bring up trouble for himself. When he met Rosa and Bertha, but he had


    paid all his attention to her


    "You don''t want to tell me?"


    Hearing that, Max raised his eyebrows and started the car. Since she didn''t say it, he could find a way


    to let her say itter when they got back.


    The car arrived at the t at the fastest speed. Le got off the car and mmed the door. Following


    behind her was Max. The woman had a bad temper.


    He followed the woman to her room. He didn''t expect that the first thing Le would do was to take off


    her clothes, and then trampled hard on the ground. Her eyes were full of childishness.


    Leaning against the door, Max looked at the woman and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Le picked up the clothes and threw them to the man coldly. "Give them back to you! I don''t want you


    to please two women at the same dress! "


    Hearing that, Max flew into a rage. Why did he have to please a woman with a dress? "Le!"


    The man roared and held Le in his arms. "You''d better exin to me what you mean today. What the


    hell are you doing? Are you crazy? Or I''ll make sure you can''t get out of bed!"


    Le raised her leg and kicked the man on the private part of his body. The man snorted and let her go.


    Le looked at Max strangely, "Your perfume is too strong. I don''t like it!"


    "Le, are you jealous?"

 Chapter 244 Willful Girl

    Chapter 244 Willful Girl


    Le couldn''t hide her fear anymore. She ran to the bathroom and resisted, "No, I didn''t!"


    At first, Max was still a little angry. But the next second, Max walked into the bathroom, feeling


    refreshed. When she saw that, Le screamed, "I''m taking a shower. What are you doing?"


    "I''ve seen every part of your body!" The man walked over and stood under the same shower. Looking


    at the woman''s long wet hair falling down, he suddenly pushed her hair in front and pressed it against


    her smooth back. Le didn''t resist, but she knew that it was useless to resist.


    "Honey, please tell me why you''re upset."


    Le let the shower sprinkle run down her body as if it could wash all her mind at any time. After a


    while, she suddenly turned around. Out of expectation, this time it was out of Max that women had


    always been thin skinned, but Max didn''t expect that


    The man leaned against the sink with arms propped up, looking at her. The water ran down the


    woman''s hair, and Le stood in the water. With a deep look in Max''s eyes, he seemed to see the


    weakness and uneasiness of the woman.


    "Did you send the same dress to Rosa as well?"


    Le said it with all her courage. Hearing that, Max was shocked for a while. He usually didn''t care


    about these things, but he also noticed that Rosa and Le wore the same clothes today. He was a


    little surprised. When the clothing store sent these clothes to him before, they promised that they would


    never find a second one here, but he didn''t expect


    Standing under the shower head, Le felt like punishing herself for what she had done. With a sad


    look, she looked at Max. Max pulled her into his arms. "Will you listen to my exnation?"


    "I will listen to your exnation."


    Max let out a slight sigh. It never urred to him that his petite wife would look so uneasy just because


    of a trifle. So he told her that all the clothes in the wardrobe were thetest styles, and there would


    definitely be no same one here. As for why Rosa got the same dress, he didn''t know.


    Looking at the man''s face, Le didn''t think that he was lying. But then she thought of what Rosa had


    said, except that Max had the ability to do that, her clothes


    Seeing that Le was still hesitant, Maxpromised, "Don''t you believe me?"


    Suddenly, Le squeezed the body wash onto Max. "I have washed it. The perfume on your body is so


    strong that it needs to be washed for a while.


    After saying that, she ran out, her mood seemed to be better than just now. At least, Le knew that


    Rosa hadn''t given up on Max. She felt ufortable, wrapped in the quilt and was in a daze.


    When Max came out, he saw that Le was in a daze, with her head propped up by a hand and half of


    her leg exposed. He rushed to press the woman in his arms. Le looked seriously at the man''s face. "I


    think Miss Bai may still like you!"


    Max bit her neck as punishment. "Who told you this?"


    "I saw it myself."


    The man bit her again, and this time it was more powerful than thest time. Le looked at the man in


    pain. Max''s face was gloomy. "You are not honest on the bed."


    Le was innocent. It should be the man who was going to make a scene. When she said that Rosa


    still liked him, the man didn''t make any reaction, and the next second, her neck was bit painfully again.


    Max said, "Focus, woman."


    Without getting any answer, Le soon indulged herself in the arms of Max.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After the heated sex for the whole night, Le had fallen asleep deeply. At that time, sitting in the


    middle of the bedroom, Max''s hand was gently stroking the woman''s face. The moonlight shone into


    the room, making the room a grey color. He hugged Le tightly, as he used to like Rosa. Now he just


    wanted to sleep with Le in his arms.


    The next morning, when Le opened her eyes, she found that Max had already gone. She knew that it


    was Matt''s arrangement that he couldn''t leave early orte for work.


    She stretched herself and felt sore all over. She was so exhausted by the Max''s disciplinest night


    that she was as scared as facing an enemy every time. She didn''t know why this man was so strong


    since he was busy every day.


    When she went downstairs, the maid had ready food for her to eat. Le walked around in the living


    room. After going to work, she suddenly felt so bored staying at home alone. Even when she wanted to


    do something, she was always reminded by the maid. She was totally annoyed. She made a phone call


    to Max, but the man answered it quickly. "I''m so bored!"


    Hearing Le''sint, Max rose his head and freed himself from the pile of documents. His lips


    curled into a smile, "so youe to thepany now?"


    On her way back to thepany, she knew this man was so energetic that he would definitely "fuck"


    her again. Shaking her head, she said, "no, I''m going out for a walk."


    Since Le didn''t know where to go, and everything at home was avable, she didn''t even need to go


    shopping.


    Hearing that, Max asked where she was going to go. He said that he wanted to drive her by Robert, but


    was refused by Le. So she wanted to walk around by herself.


    Le unconsciously went to the center of the city center, where there were a lot of people and allowed


    to see many things. So she wandered around and stopped in front of a luxury store selling men''s


    goods. The things here were small and exquisite, and what most attracted her was a pair of special


    made sleeve holes. At this time, Max''s shadow appeared in her mind, and the cuffs were small and


    exquisite, The ring was iid with a small diamond, elegant and generous.


    "You have a good taste, miss. This cuff link is customized with a name carved on it. This is the best gift


    for you to give husband, now we have just one in the country."


    Le shook her head, "I''m still single."


    The waitress kept apologizing. Le really liked the products. They were so delicate and impable.


    She paid little attention to these products, but her taste of choosing made her particrly fond of this


    pair.


    In the end, Le bought it. The shop assistant asked if she wanted to have a name on it. She thought


    for a while, if she had Max''s name on the paper, she would beughed at by Max, and her heart was


    coveted by him. So she just wrote her name on the paper as if she was deceiving herself. Anyway, she


    bought it for him with the money of Max. As for whether he wanted it or not, she didn''t care so much.


    When Le went out, she saw that Bertha was carryingrge bags of things. Seeing Leing out of


    the men''s shop, she called her with enthusiasm, "Le, what are you doing here? Are you here to buy


    gifts for Max?"


    There was still no change in Le''s expression. She didn''t think it was necessary to tell her all these


    things. Seeing that Le was not nice to her, Bertha didn''t mind it. After all, she was now on a mission.


    Last night, she went back home with Spencer. Spencer told her the whole n. After hearing that,


    Bertha''s eyes lit up. She would like to do anything if she could get rid of Le and get back to Max. She


    did not expect to see Le when she went out today.


    Seeing that Le was always cold to her, Bertha couldn''t help but grab her. Le was startled. "What


    are you doing?"


    "Miss Song, don''t be nervous. What can I do to you? It''s just a little boring to go shopping alone. Let''s


    go to the coffee shop."


    "No, thanks."


    Le didn''t want to have anything to do with these irrelevant people, which would only make herself


    feel worse. She turned around and was about to leave. But she was stopped by Bertha cleverly. "Look


    at the gift you bought for Max, I believe that you two must have a good rtionship now, but do you


    know what kind of person Max was before?"


    Le looked at Bertha doubtfully. She knew this woman better than anyone else. So she didn''t want to


    go on, "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know!"


    Bertha didn''t want to give up this excellent opportunity, "no, don''t do this. As a person who has


    experienced the simr thing, I just want to remind you that Max''s temperament... "


    Le didn''t want to hold her any longer, but in order to let Bertha give uppletely, she walked in the


    front, "I think this is probably thest time we talk."


    After today, she was going to break up her rtionship with Bertha. It was not a deal.


    Bertha sat down opposite to Le. She looked at her and said, "you have done a lot for Max. I really


    admire you."


    No matter what Bertha said on the other side, Le''s expression and reaction were indifferent.


    Suddenly, Berthaughed, "although I want to go back to Max, I think you won''t think so after you see


    something!"


    "What is it?"


    The words sessfully brought up Le''s interest, and a hint of cunning shed through her eyes.


    Bertha deliberately looked at it in private and put on a mysterious expression. "It''s not convenient to


    say more about it here. I just want to tell you that you must be interested in it!"


    Le thought for a while, "is this also your n? Is there anything that cannot be discussed here? "


    With a carefree smile, Bertha responded, "I know you''re interested in them. But there''s something you


    don''t want to see, especially a man like Max."


    Le stood up and was about to leave, followed by Bertha. "Are you afraid that you will be sad when


    you see his true face, so you choose to escape?"


    Le''s heart wasplicated. On the one hand, she wanted to know about the past of Max and


    everything about him, but she couldn''t believe that a woman like Bertha was able to do that.


    Bertha noticed the hesitation of the woman and offered, "how about this? I will give you one night to


    think about it. If you have made up your mind, I can show you the truth at any time. I will not let you


    down."


    Bertha bet that if Le really loved Max, she would be very interested in his so-called past. After all, if


    this n was carried out, it would be a big deal. Staring at Le''s back, sheughed.


    By the time Le returned to the vi, Max had alreadye back. She had thought a lot about what


    Bertha had said. She was curious about what Bertha had said, but she was also afraid. Last time, she


    had been kidnapped by Spencer and used to threaten Max. Could she still believe what she said now?


    But what was Max''s past? There were so many facts about it that she wanted to know, but she dared


    not to know.

 Chapter 245 Seduction

    Chapter 245 Seduction


    "What''s wrong?" asked Max, who came over and held Le by the shoulder out of instinct.


    "Nothing. I''m a little tired."


    Le tried to cover her anxiety quickly. She didn''t expect that she would be so abnormal when she met


    Max. If she didn''t go out today, she wouldn''t hear Bertha''s trick.


    The man held Le in his arms out of habit, and they leaned their heads against each other in


    comfortable posture. Smelling the familiar scent from the man, Le felt more entangled in her heart.


    Suddenly, she remembered what she bought for Max today, and she stuffed a delicate box in his hand.


    Surprised, he opened it slowly and saw a pair of tiny silver sleeves shining brightly. He nodded and


    said, "Good taste."


    The next second, when the man tried to take up his sleeve, Le stopped him. "Don''t look at it now.


    You can do it when I''m not here."


    Seeing that she was a little mysterious, Max raised the corners of her mouth. This woman now knew


    how to please him. Even though it cost him money to buy him gifts.


    After dinner, Max went to the study to work. Feeling a little upset, Le returned to her room. She felt


    better when sitting in the study and seeing this man, but when he was not around, she started to


    wonder.


    What was the secret of Max? Whether it was because of Rosa or something else, or why did Bertha


    say that she knew the truth and would not stay by the side of Max, and all the truth would be


    discovered again.


    "What are you thinking about? Why don''t you go to bed? "


    She didn''t even know when Max had got to the bed, but the next moment when she felt some part of


    the man''s body start to move. She turned over and looked at him. "I don''t want to, I''m so tired today!"


    Max didn''t say a word. He kissed her face like rain and extended his kiss from the lips all the way to her


    corbone. He kissed her deeply and soon Le was lost in his kiss.


    Looking at her sleeping face, Max''s face had never been more solemn than ever. This little woman had


    something on her mind, and she was absent-minded since she came back. She didn''t eat much at


    dinner. But since she didn''t say it, he didn''t want to force her.


    Le woke up early because she was not bothered by Max. When she saw that the man had dressed


    neatly, she sat up in bed, "Good morning."


    "If you feel bored in the apartment, you can go to work with me!"


    Le shook her head out of instinct. Seeing that the man went downstairs in disappointment, she dialed


    the number of Bertha. After thinking for a whole night, she finally realized that she could not escape


    from his past as long as she still cared about Max.


    After getting the phone call from Le, Bertha made a gesture of okay to Spencer and asked, "Are you


    sure about it?"


    Le, holding the phone tightly, hummed. Whether she was in danger or not, she just didn''t want


    herself to regret, and live in the shadow.


    "OK. Youe to the suburb now and don''t tell anyone. If this is known by Max, all of us will die!"


    "Suburb?"


    Bertha told her again that in order not to be discovered by Max, she had to wait for Le to arrive at the


    suburbs and tell Le the next destination. Le breathed out a sigh of relief. She felt things were


    mysterious, but she still did not want to regret.


    After she cleaned up, she went downstairs and the maid, as always, prepared the breakfast. Needless


    to say, these were all ordered by Max. She gradually realized the man''s kindness. During the meal, she


    told the maid, "I''ll go outter."


    The maid nodded and everything was the same as usual.


    At ten o''clock, Le went out on time. It was a sunny day. The sun was shining warmly. She got on the


    taxi with mixed feelings.


    Along the way, Bertha didn''t call her again. Looking at her phone, Le thought there would not be any


    danger in such a ce with so many people.


    "Here, Miss. There is no way to go."


    Le nodded and got off the car. As expected, the road under her feet stopped here. On her left hand


    was weeds as tall as a man. She looked and didn''t see Bertha. She immediately called her. No one


    answered the phone after a long time


    At the same time, a few men who were tall and sturdy, were quietly approaching her. The stick in their


    hands was raised high, and Le felt a heavy blow on her neck, and her body was about to fall. She


    squinted her eyes and saw the blue sky and white clouds. Then her eyelids became heavy and she


    passed out.


    A off-road car stopped in the depths of the weeds came out. Everyone tied up Le''s hands and feet,


    covered her with eyes, and threw her into the car. Quickly, the ce returned to peace, as if nothing


    had happened.


    "Be careful. This woman is not an ordinary person. Remember what boss said."


    The car went far, leaving the man''s words behind.


    Standing in the grass, Spencer smiled proudly. Last time, it was so easy for Max to find him, but this


    time, he wouldn''t let Max find him so easily.


    When Le woke up, her eyes were covered with a ck cloth, and she felt remorseful but guilty as


    she was calcted by Bertha in the end. After all, Max had said that Rosa was an old woman, and it


    was just a trade between him and Bertha!


    In this case, Le was fully aware of the fact that they used her curiosity about Max to rape her. But it


    was toote. She was afraid of darkness the most. Darkness lurked in her eyes. She winced in pain as


    she thought of that man.


    He held her tightly in the dark. Where was he now? Did he already know that she was kidnapped!


    In the CEO Office of the Mu Group.


    Max finished dealing with the documents on the table as fast as he could, then he leaned against the


    back of the chair and closed his eyes for rest, while his fingers were unconsciously tapping on the


    table.


    Now his mind was full of Le''s figures. The man opened his eyes slowly, and even he himself was


    shocked. When did Le have been deeply imprinted in his mind.


    Spencer knocked on the door gently. In the whole Mu Group, no one dared to do so except Matt and


    Spencer who could walk around in his office.


    Hearing that, Max squinted at the man at the door in a dangerous manner. His face was filled with self-


    confidence and even a little bitcent, which was the most annoying thing to Max. Spencer was


    too conceited!


    "What is it?"


    The man had intended to ignore hm. But since Spencer was already here, he couldn''t lie about it.


    Judging from his calm tone, Spencer was not important to him at all!


    If it weren''t for Senior Mr. Mu''s support, he might really have kicked his brother out of the Mu Group.


    Spencer walked in and looked around therge CEO office. The most obvious ce was the sitting


    position. The ss window on the whole wall exuded a kingly atmosphere. Spencer couldn''t help but


    walk around the office.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Max squinted dangerously. Today''s Spencer seemed to be different from usual. He would


    always give a mocking attitude to him, but today he kept silent, which was unusual. On the contrary,


    Spencer paid all his attention to his office, with greed and desire showing in his eyes.


    "Wow, brother, your CEO office is so magnificent. When can I have a try?"


    With these words, Spencer supported his two hands on the desk and looked down at Max. Spencer


    didn''t try to avoid Max''s gaze. Instead, Spencer looked a little aggressive.


    Of course, Max knew what he meant. Spencer was too conceited to be only the second son of the Mu


    family. He wasn''t satisfied with power or status. Instead, he aimed at the whole Mu family.


    "I''m afraid that you can''t take it!"


    Hearing that, a faint smile yed at the corners of Spencer''s mouth. When his face got close to Max,


    the tip of their noses nearly touched each other. When their cold eyes met, Spencer finally wore a


    wanton smile at the corners of his mouth. "You are really good at joking. Is it because you are


    reluctant?"


    With a slight smile at the corners of Max''s mouth, Max suddenly stood up and grabbed Spencer''s


    cor. "It''s not up to you to decide what to do with the Mu family. But since you want to fight for it by


    yourself, perhaps I will consider giving up my position to you!"


    The man patted the chair behind him, and Spencer''s eyes grew dark, "since you are not willing to give


    up this position, I have to change my n!"


    Max was still grabbing Spencer''s cor. "I warned you not to y tricks!"


    Spencer smiled and pushed Max''s hand away.


    Staring at Spencer''s back, Max had a bad feeling. He didn''t seem toe here just to see something


    simple. His firm eyes and confident smile on his face seemed to be ordinary and casual, but all these


    added up made him have a bad feeling.


    The situation had been peaceful in the past few days, which made him a little confused. The only


    thought in his mind was Le. In order to make a mouth for Spencer and stop him from gossiping, he


    was not busy at all. Still sitting in his office, he picked up his mobile phone to call Le, and the voice of


    power-off came through the other side of the phone. Inexplicably, Max became nervous.


    Subconsciously, Max went to Spencer''s office.


    The door was burst open with a bang, and Spencer was leisurely sitting with his legs crossed. He was


    not afraid when he saw Max entering with a dark face. Instead, everything was as he expected.


    "Where is Le?"


    The man''s voice was low and angry. Looking at the angry look on Spencer''s face, he immediately


    raised his fist and said, "I''ll ask you again. Where is Le?"


    Spencer stood up slowly with a smirk on his face. "Brother, I''m really sorry that I can''t answer you this


    question. Le is your woman. How could I know where she is?"


    "You''d better not let me know what you have done, or I will not spare you!" said Max, beating Spencer


    in the face angrily.


    Max mmed the door angrily and went back to the vi, looking for Le without thinking.

 Chapter 246 Be Careful

    Chapter 246 Be Careful


    The maid habitually took his coat and he asked, "Where is she?"


    Naturally, she was referring to Le.


    "Miss Le has note back yet since this morning."


    "When did it happen?"


    "Not long after you left in the morning!"


    A dark look appeared on Max''s face. It has been several hours since this morning. Yet he didn¡¯t found


    out until now. His mind was in a mess. And a bad feeling arose in his heart. He guessed that it must


    have something to do with Spencer.


    Suddenly, a delicate box fell out from the table when Max was about to get even with Spencer. Max


    picked it up and saw the cuff link that Le bought for him. He still remembered what she said that she


    asked him to open it when she was not around.


    When Max unfolded the silver cuff link, it seemed exquisite. Men like him has seen almost everything,


    but it was kindly reminded by Le, so there must be something special.


    Sure enough, when Max saw that Le''s name was engraved on the bottom of the cuff link, he was a


    little surprised. Why did this woman have her name engraved on the cuff link?


    He really wanted to ask her!


    The maid saw that Max was in a daze and did not dare to say anything, so she went straight into the


    kitchen.


    While looking at the box, Max seemed to see the face of Le appear in front of him. And she was a


    little abnormalst night. Max called the maid and asked something. The answer was exactly the same


    as what he had thought.


    Max suddenly realized that he was in a daze, so he took his coat and walked outside.


    The car was speeding on the straight highway. Sitting on the seat, Max recalled what had happened in


    the past. It seemed that everything was nned by Spencer. Yet Max hadn''t noticed anything wrong


    last night, especially that Le seemed somewhat abnormal. But he hadn''t noticed that.


    The ck Maybach steadily blocked the way of the red Ferrari. Spencer raised his eyebrows as he saw


    Max and the he asked, "Well, Mr. Mu, are you going to work overtime now? Why don''t you go back and


    apany the future sister-inw?"


    A mischievous smirk appeared on the face of Spencer. When Spencer saw the darkened expression


    on Max''s face, Spencer knew that Max discovered that Le had disappeared, and everything seemed


    to be within his expectations. Moreover, things seemed to be more smooth than Spencer had expected.


    "Where is Le?"


    Max roared at Spencer with all his strength, but there was still a faint smile on the face of Spencer. It


    was probably the first time that Spencer had seen Max get angry. Spencer didn''t expect that Le had


    such a high position in Max''s heart, which was beyond his expectation.


    Patting on the shoulder of Max, for the first time Spencer felt like he was stepping Max on his feet.


    "Don''t worry, elder brother. I know you care about the future sister-inw, but you don''t look sincere at


    all!"


    "What do you want?" asked Max, with a gloomy face.


    A wild smile appeared at the corners of the mouth of Spencer. Everything went on towards his n.


    Max was gradually entering his conspiracy. Spencer looked at Max unabashedly. "Elder brother, you


    should know clearly what I want!"


    It was a well-known fact that the Mu Group was the target of Spencer. However, in consideration of his


    ambition, both Max and Matt didn''t allow Spencer to enter the core management of the Mu Group.


    "Father said that sooner orter you would be allowed to enter the core management. Are you too


    impatient to wait?" Max pushed away the hands of Spencer.


    All of a sudden, the smile on the face of Spencer disappeared. With a gloomy face, Spencer stared at


    Max and said, "Sooner orter? I''m afraid that I can''t get the control of the Mu Group as long as you


    work for it. But now I know your weakness. That woman called Le is your weakness. I give you three


    days to consider my suggestion. If you don''t, I''ll kill her! "


    Hearing that, Max squinted at Spencer with a dangerous expression in his eyes. "How dare you! I warn


    you not to touch Le, or I will teach you a lesson! "


    A light smile broke out on the face of Spencer. Spencer was morecent when he saw the ashen


    look on Max''s face. "If you don''t want something bad to happen to Le, do as I said. Otherwise, you


    know the consequence!"


    Spencer said no more words, turned around and got on the car. Spencer smiled at Max through the car


    door. "Oh, I forgot to tell you, you definitely can''t find where Le is this time, so you can consider my


    suggestion!"


    The car went away, leaving only the exhaust gas.


    Max was so angry that he clenched his fist and hit the car. Where the hell did Spencer hide Le?


    After a long time, Le heard that the heavy iron gate was slowly opened, whose sound was so dull


    that it seemed to have not been used for a long time. Then the sound of footsteps became closer.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "The superior said that this woman must be locked in here for three days. You should take good care of


    her. Don''t let her escape. The consequence will be very serious."


    Soon, Le felt some footsteps approaching towards her. Her heart wrenched, so she leaned against


    the wall, pretending to be asleep, but she didn''t expect that the man got close to her and kick her legs.


    "Wake up, don''t die!"


    Le moved her legs and feet. The man confirmed that she was still alive and went to the ce where


    there were many people. This time, Spencer had gone through a detailed and thoughtful n before he


    found the people. Spencer was very careful with every step. Last time Le was found so easily by


    Max, so this time he was even more careful.


    A clear voice came from the distance that several men were ying cards, Le felt rxed. It seemed


    that they didn''t want to hurt her. Then what was their purpose? To threaten Max?


    After thinking of Bertha and Spencer, Le didn''t dare to keep on thinking. It seemed that Spencer and


    Bertha had conspired to kidnap her!


    The only purpose of their doing so was to threaten Max. Suddenly, Le became less afraid. She really


    wanted to know what Max was doing. If he had found that she was missing, would he worry about her


    and look for her.


    It was not until veryte when Max returned to the vi. And the light in the living room was still on.


    When he pushed the door and went in, the maid came to greet him, "Mr. Mu, Miss Le hasn''te


    back yet. I don''t know..."


    Upon hearing this, Max waved his hand. Thinking that it was pitch dark outside and that this woman


    was afraid of darkness, he became upset again. He hurriedly went upstairs and went into the study,


    leaving the maid stunned there.


    No light was turned on in the study and Max thought things while closing eyes. He suddenly opened his


    eyes, in the darkness, a pair of sharp eyes was shining with deep light. After turning on themp, a


    sound of car was heard in the courtyard. Soon, Robert appeared at the door of the study.


    "What''s going on?" Robert waled towards Max and asked this.


    Frowning, Max put out the cigarette end in his hand. "Le was kidnapped. It''s Spencer!"


    Hearing this, Robert frowned. He thought, ''If it was Spencer, this man still had a gannd behind him.


    Besides, if he did something bad to Max, then the Mu Group...''


    "You mean..."


    Max stood up and walked to Robert. "We only have three days."


    Robert frowned. He hadn''t expected that Spencer would have taken them by surprise. Robert thought


    for a while and then looked at Max, "What are you going to do? Le... "


    "We must save her and make sure her safety!"


    Robert nodded. He could tell what Le meant to Max. On the other hand, Le was his college


    ssmate so Robert must find a way to get her back no matter what happened.


    Striding to the window, Max stared nkly at the night sky and said, "I''ll give you three days to think of


    a way!"


    After a short pause, Robert nodded. Robert slowly walked up to the man''s back and a smile appeared


    at the corners of his mouth. "It seems that you really love her this time?"


    Hearing that, Max didn''t say a word. While Le''s image kept rolling in his mind.


    In an abandoned warehouse in the suburb.


    The muddy light made Le''s eyes painful. She rubbed her eyes and looked at the people in front of


    her. The several burly men just gave her a nce and sent the food to her. Le winced with fear.


    "Don''t worry. We won''t hurt you for the time being. As long as our boss gets what he wants, you can


    leave here naturally."


    "Is your boss Spencer? Did he kidnap me? "


    The man said nothing more but put the food in front of her. "You don''t need to know that much. The


    only thing you need to know is that you have only three days. If your man doesn''t take any action by


    then, you will know the consequence!"


    Le thought, ''Although I''m safe now, but what about three dayster? It seems that this time Spencer


    would demand much.'' Suddenly, Le would like to know whether Max would give up on her or in


    exchange her with his own interests!


    Suddenly, Le was looking forward to the arrival of three dayster. She wanted to know how


    important she was to Max.


    The man came to the front of Le, seeing that the woman was in a daze, he immediately urged, "What


    are you staring at? Eat quickly!"


    Then Le was eating the meal quietly. Although she was kidnapped, the people treated her well. They


    gave her food and water. "What if your boss doesn''t get what he wants after three days?"


    The man snorted, "What else can I do? Throw you into the sea to feed the sharks!"


    Le was shocked. She could no longer eat anything. She was suddenly afraid of the arrival of three


    dayster. If Max didn''t show up then, her life would be in danger. Thinking of this, she was a little


    scared.


    "Now you don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, it will be three dayster whether your man will save


    you or not, so now you should eat well!"


    At this time, Le felt like weeping but had no tears. Now she was eager to know the result of three


    dayster.


    Early in the morning, the sun shone into the study through the thick curtains, and Max stared at the


    delicate box on the table. How afraid was Le now? The man did not dare to think more. He picked up


    his coat and went out.


    When Max came downstairs, the maid had already prepared breakfast. Looking at Max, she felt a little


    scared, "Mr. Mu, Miss Le... She didn''te back the whole night. "


    Max nodded. He knew Le hasn''te back yet. She was kidnapped now. How could shee


    back? The maid didn''t dare to say anything more. Le hadn''te back for a whole night, while Max


    had stayed in the study all night. When Max came out in the morning, he looked somewhat tired.

 Chapter 247 Being Kidnapped

    Chapter 247 Being Kidnapped


    When they went out of the door, the car stopped at the door. Robert got off the car and found that Max


    was a little tired. Max began leaning against the back of the seat and closing his eyes since he got on


    the car.


    Robert took a look at him. "This is the first time I''ve seen you like this. In the past..."


    "Shut up!"


    Max said slowly. Max was Robert''s superior, yet they were more like friends. Therefore, when Robert


    spoke to Max, Robert would have no scruples. Naturally, Robert wanted to say something about Rosa.


    "But I have to remind you that you look terrible. I can be sure that Spencer will know what you are


    thinking about just by seeing you, even without your speaking. Are you sure you want to go to the


    company like this?"


    Looking at his watch, Max didn''t fall asleep for the whole night. It was still early. He got off the car and


    went back to the bedroom, and the empty room remained the same as when Le left. His heart


    inexplicably sank, as if the bedroom was filled with the shadows of Le, herughter, her cry, and


    even their heavy breathing. Max walked out of the room and closed the door behind.


    There were too many memories about Le, so Max couldn''t bear to stay there any longer. He went to


    the guest room, took a shower and changed into clean clothes. He went downstairs, looking much


    more energetic.


    Robert was having breakfast in the dining room. He looked at Max and said, "Your breakfast is good,


    but it¡¯s too much, could you finish all of it?"


    Hearing that, Max frowned and Robert immediately understood something. With his head down, Robert


    continued to eat and didn''t dare to continue talking. If Robert said one more word that made Max feel


    sad, Max was sure to kick him out of the car.


    After breakfast, both of them got on the car. Max closed his eyes and said slowly, "How''s it going? Do


    you get any clues?"


    After some hesitation, Robert didn''t know how to open his mouth. Seeing that Max opened his eyes


    through the rear view mirror, Robert felt a gust of coldness on his back. In the end, Robert surrendered


    to Max''s eyes. "Well, let me tell you, now I can find nothing. It seems that the enemy has well nned


    against us!"


    Hearing this, Max closed his eyes again. He thought it over in his mind for a while about the people


    whom Spencer could contact. Then Max ordered, "Go on with the investigation!"


    Robert nodded.


    When the car arrived at the Mu Group, Robert stopped suddenly. The red Ferrari came out of nowhere


    and stopped in front of their car. Spencer walked towards Max¡¯s car with a big smile.


    Robert''s fingers were holding the steering wheel tightly. This was Spencer, Max''s younger brother.


    Robert had nothing topete with him.


    Spencer walked to the car and knocked on the window. Then he burst intoughter and asked, "How


    was it? Elder brother, did you sleep wellst night?"


    Max said with a charming smile, "Thank you for your concern. I almost overslept."


    There was not a trace of worry on Max¡¯s face, then Spencer was a little panic. "Kind reminder, today is


    the first day. You still have two days left. I''ll wait for your good news at any time!"


    Max indifferently rolled up the window and Robert drove into the garage.


    Entering the special elevator for the CEO, Max began to tell Robert, "Watch closely at Spencer¡¯s


    whereabouts and check who Spencer is contacting recently."


    Robert nodded. Max has remained extremely calm today, because he didn''t want Spencer to see his


    worries. Although he looked calm on the surface, there were already surging waves in his heart!


    As usual, Max walked into the office yet he looked at the documents on the table absently . Now his


    mind was filled with Le. Spencer just said that it was the first time today, which meant Max still had


    two days left.


    Max hoped everything was still possible.


    There were piles of files waiting for Max to check in person on the desk. Max was so devoted to his


    work that he didn''t notice when Spencer appeared at the door of the office.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect that you are still in the mood to work at such a critical moment. Should I tell our


    father to give you some reward?"


    Hearing that, Max gave a re at Spencer, with an expression of gloom on his face but more disdain.


    Max then continued to read the documents. Before leaving, Spencer felt boring and said to Max, "By


    the way, as a elder brother, it seems that you don''t believe in your younger brother. I tell you, don''t


    waste your time on Robert. You can''t find Le this time! Don''t forget to check e-mail. "


    Looking at the back of Spencer, Max clenched his hands into fists. Max wondered since when he


    became like this because of a woman. Now Max was even scared by himself. Max picked up the phone


    and called Robert back.


    "You are exposed!"


    Robert curled his lips and said, "I can do nothing about it. It seems that Spencer has made up his mind


    to fight with you this time. After experiencing what has happenedst time, how could Spencer still be


    so stupid?"


    This was what Max was most worried about. Now that Le was in danger, yet Max could do nothing


    but worry.


    Robert frowned and asked, "What¡¯s your meaning?"


    "I want the Mu Group, and so does Le!" said Max, with a grim face.


    "How about..." A hint of shrewdness shed across Robert''s face, which could be seen clearly by Max.


    Max stared at the man''s face and asked, "What''s your idea?"


    Every time Robert showed such an expression, Max knew that Robert hade up with a solution.


    Robert whispered to Max, "The Mu Group has apany, whose registered capital is two billion ..."


    After hearing what Robert said, Max nodded. "Isn''t that what you are good at? Do it right now!"


    Max didn''t open the e-mail until Robert left. Thinking that he might see something that he didn''t want to,


    Max¡¯s fingers were trembling slightly. There were only a few pictures on the e-mail, on which were


    Le. The woman curled up in the corner with her body in her arms, her feet and hands wrapped with


    ropes, and her hair was messy. Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with her. The man was flustered


    with his hands clenched into a fist. "I want to teach you a lesson, Spencer!"


    Max picked up the phone and called Robert, "Increase the registered capital to five billion. I''m going to


    see how he can figure it out this time!"


    Robert took a deep breath. It seemed that Max was really angry this time.


    As Le watched the men drinking and chatting, she suddenly missed the life in the apartment. Being


    locked up all day long, she had no time concept. She fell asleep in a daze, and then woke up, for fear


    that she would never wake up after falling asleep.


    It was unknown how many days has passed. But judging from no new instructions and orders from


    these people, it meant that there were still no new moves made by Max and Spencer, or that they have


    not reconciled yet, or that Max has given her up?


    On a second thought, it should be less than three days. If Max has given up on Le, Spencer, as the


    most angry man, would kill her soon.


    "Hello?"


    Le called out. The man on the other side was either drinking or ying cards. When he heard the


    woman''s voice, he asked her rudely what she wanted to do.


    "I want to go to the bathroom!"


    "Anyway, you can solve it as you like." One of the men said casually.


    "No, I must go to the bathroom." Le felt her body was somewhat numb. She felt that her body was


    somewhat out of control. Now she should stand up to do some exercise. "My body is somewhat numb.


    I want to do some exercise."


    Her words were ignored, but someone among the men reminded that Le was the woman of Max. It


    was not good to offend Max in the future due to the woman. Soon a man came over to Le, untied her


    and took her to the toilet, actually it was just a small id room. Le walked in and locked the door.


    Le moved her body in such a small room. When she came out, she chatted with the man, "What day


    is it today?"


    The man looked at the woman in front of him with disdain. Although she was kidnapped, she didn''t look


    scared at all. Instead, she even asked about the time. Suddenly, the man had a different opinion of this


    woman.


    Le came back to where she had been before, with her hands and feet tied up again. Instead of


    feeling scared, she was actually looking forward to the result in three days.


    Would Max sacrifice so much for her? Le wanted to know the answer all of a sudden.


    Robert put the well collected document in front of Max. "It''s ready. What are you going to do with this


    huge amounts of money. Do you really..."


    Hearing that, Max red at Robert. Max knew what Robert wanted to say, but since Spencer had


    touched his sore spot, he didn''t need to show mercy any more. "Don''t say anything more about


    Spencer. I don''t want to hear it! "


    Robert nodded. Robert knew that Spencer dared to kidnap Le this time, which has already enraged


    Max. Thus no matter what happened now, Max would not let Spencer go.


    The man''s eyes were staring at the documents in his hands. Max thought that this time it would


    certainly be able to make Spencer suffer a heavy damage, and he would have a peaceful lifeter.


    Max¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated. Then a strange voice came. Max frowned slightly and took a nce at


    Robert, "Who are you?"


    "You don''t need to know who I am. Le is in our hands now. You know what you should do?"


    "I want to hear her voice!"


    The man did not hesitate to answer the phone. Looking at the expression on Max''s face, Robert


    trembled all over. If these people were in front of him now, Max would definitely kill them with his own


    hands.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Spencer waited anxiously and couldn''t get any response from Max. He was so worried and upset.


    Finally Spencer came up with a cruel idea. Since Max wanted to ignore this matter, Spencer asked his


    men to call Max to irritate him.


    "Max."


    Hearing Le''s voice, Max''s heart trembled. This woman''s voice sounded a little tired, but fortunately it


    was full of vitality. It seemed that these people hadn''t done anything to hurt her, and he was sure that


    no one dared to touch his woman.


    "Le, you are such a stupid woman!"


    Le thought Max would be worried about her, but she didn''t expect he would be so angry with her.


    Although she felt wronged, she still had a little expectation in her heart. After all, Max was still willing to


    answer the phone. "Max, they said I will be thrown into the sea to feed the sharks in three


    days!"

 Chapter 248 Expectation For The Result

    Chapter 248 Expectation For The Result


    After a moment of silence, Max smiled, "Le, are you afraid?" The man''s tone was full of disdain and


    ridicule. "You are the stupidest woman I have ever seen!"


    The man hung up the phone fiercely. It was not that he didn''t want to talk to her. But since Max knew


    that the content of their conversation has been monitored, he hung up the phone ruthlessly.


    Le was a little depressed when the phone was hung up by Max. She took a few deep breaths to


    comfort herself, but her heart ached for no reason. Was she so worthless in his heart?


    The man seemed to have understood Le''s thoughts and couldn''t help saying, "Do you know what is


    the chip this time? It is the whole Mu Group, and also the whole fortune of Max. Thus it''s forgivable that


    your man won''t save you!"


    Le''s eyes twinkled. She didn''t expect that Spencer would be so exorbitant in asking for Mu Group.


    "Then you can just throw me into the sea to feed sharks!"


    The man looked at Le in surprise. This woman was not afraid of death!


    After hearing about the chip this time, Le admitted that she was a little disappointed, but Max was a


    proud man. She couldn''t let him lose everything for her, or she would feel guilty, uneasy and unable to


    eat and sleep!


    When Spencer showed up, he looked at Le coldly and pped his hands. "You''re really my future


    sister-inw. You''re not afraid to die. Okay, I''ll tell my elder brother, and then throw you into the sea to


    feed sharks!"


    "As the saying goes, a man who is unjust is doomed to die. Spencer, don''t do bad things to me!"


    "Don''t worry. My elder brother won''t leave you alone. I can see that he really likes you. Although he


    didn''te to save you in the first ce, he didn''t give up on you at the first time. I guess my elder


    brother will be at a loss between you and thepany. Why don''t you make a decision for him?"


    Max tapped his fingers on the table now and then. Although Robert had everything prepared and asked


    Max to fight without any hesitation, yet Max was still a little worried. After all, the chip was Le.


    His heart sank for no reason. If it were in the past, Max wouldn''t have gambled all his fortune for a


    woman, but now he didn''t think so much about it. When he heard what Spencer had offered, he almost


    agreed with everything, because that woman was Le. He didn''t know when Le became the only


    woman that was important to him, and he even wanted to take everything away from him in exchange


    for that woman''s safety.


    This thought even frightened himself.


    An excited smile appeared at the corners of the mouth of Spencer. He stood at the door and looked at


    Max. Recently, Spencer has paid close attention to Max. Although Max was trying to hide his


    restlessness and anxiety, Spencer could see that Max cared about that woman very much.


    In the past, when Spencer negotiated terms with Max, Spencer was often rejected coldly by Max before


    he could speak. This time, Spencer deliberately gave Max three-day time to consider it. Instead of


    giving Max another chance, Spencer was trying to buy time for himself. Max has always been decisive


    in doing things, and now that he did not reject it at that time, it meant that Spencer still had a chance.


    "I didn''t expect that the CEO of the Mu Group wasn''t focusing on his work. Are you thinking about how


    to save my future sister-inw?"


    The man''s exaltation made Max''s face gloomy. Regardless of his current mood, Max was extremely


    unhappy just because of the confident look and tone of Spencer. "Why? Can''t I have the time to be


    tired?"


    "Are you tired or worried? I have a good news and a bad news for you. Which one do you want to hear


    first?"


    Max red at Spencer with his gloomy eyes. "If you have words to say, say it quickly!"


    Sure enough, the anxiety of the Max exposed his mind. Max was still worried about Le, so this time


    the choice of Spencer was right, and Le was his trump card now.


    They looked at each other for a while. Then Spencer whistled and said, "My future sister-inw let me


    tell you to get rid of her. She wanted me to throw her into the sea to feed sharks."


    "How dare you!"


    Hearing that, Max red at Spencer with a darkened face. Max could get rid of him right now, but what


    about Le? Where could he find Le if Spencer was not there?


    Spencer raised his eyebrows. The more angry Max was, the more Max cared about Le. The n of


    Spencer would definitely work in the end. "So I''m telling you, do you want me to listen to my future


    sister-inw? But I really admire her courage to sacrifice herself. And you don''t have to worry about the


    Mu Group anymore."


    Max picked up a book and smashed it on Spencer. "Get out of here!"


    Spencer smiled silently. "Even if you don''t want to give the Mu Group to me, you can''t do this to me.


    After all, I am your younger brother."


    The loud whistle of Spencer came from the hallway. Max banged the table angrily, "Le, do you have


    a brain? This fucking stupid woman! I didn''t say I won''t save her, but she was desperate to die! Has


    she ever considered my feelings?"


    The lonely figure of the man reflected in front of the French window. After thinking for a long time, Max


    dialed the number of Robert. Max didn''t expect that Le could not stand a threat. Was not she forcing


    him to give in?


    Robert appeared behind Max. Max¡¯s tall figure looked a little lonely. Robert knew Max had been


    troubled by the matter of Le these days, not to mention that Spencer was constantly reminding by his


    side. Max was in a very bad mood. He turned around and looked at Robert coldly, "Have you done?"


    Robert nodded and then handed the other sealing document to the man. "Once he takes action, we


    can pass it to the senior Mr. Mu. This time, it will be difficult for him to turn over."


    A trace of slyness shed across Max''s cold eyes. He thought that if he could really get rid of the


    trouble of Spencer this time, what Le had suffered would be worth it.


    The dull iron door of the dark warehouse rang again. Every time when Le heard the sound, she knew


    that there must be someoneing. The people didn''t go out here, for others would send the meals.


    Her body stiffened when she heard the familiar voice of Spencer.


    As the footsteps got closer, Le knew that Spencer was walking towards her. She surely understood


    what they meant. If Max wouldn''te to her rescue, she would be damned. Thinking of this, Le


    wasn''t so scared any more.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "How dare you treat my future sister-inw like this?" Spencer eximed. Then heughed and looked


    at the somewhat morbid face of Le. "My elder brother said if you want to die, go far away. Don''t drag


    him!"


    A sneer appeared on Le''s lips. Everyone in the world was the same, even including Max. "Okay,


    what are you waiting for? Throw me into the sea to feed the sharks. I can''t wait anymore!"


    The woman said firmly, and then closed her eyes as if resigned to her fate. Spencer dazed for a


    moment. He did not expect that this woman was not afraid of death. If Spencer really threw her into the


    sea to feed sharks, he would be tortured by Max if Max knew it. On the other hand, Spencer had a


    good impression on Le. This woman was not delicate and artificial, and she was absolutely different


    from other women. Thus Spencer was reluctant to kill her.


    Looking at the woman in front of him who was heroic, Spencer could not help but raise the corners of


    his mouth. "Don''t you have anything to say before you die? Or do you have something to say to my


    elder brother?"


    Le opened her eyes and thought for a while. Although she was a little scared, she didn''t want to think


    too much when things havee to this. The only thing she was worried about was her mother. The


    man in front of her didn¡¯t look serious. Thus Le thought what even if she said something, it may still


    be useless. Finally Le looked up at Spencer and said, "I want to make a call."


    Hearing that, Spencer raised his eyebrows. It seemed that everything was under his control. At the


    moment, he only wanted to speed up. Now Spencer could not help but feel a little doubted due to the


    silence of Max. This man was so unpredictable that Spencer had no choice but take advantage of


    Le.


    Spencer took out his phone and handed it to Le. His eyes were full of expectation.


    Le took out the phone and dialed the familiar number. She hadn''t seen him since they parted in the


    coffee shopst time, and she didn''t expect that they could be apart forever that time. She dialed the


    number of Charles with trembling finger. It was a long time before someone answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    Le held the phone in surprise, "Charles, it''s me, Le!"


    When Charles heard Le, his voice was even filled with joy. "Le, how are you doing recently?"


    Le didn''t have the time to say anything to Charles now. She held back her anxiety and said, "Charles,


    don''t say anything. Let me finish my words."


    Le didn''t care about anybody or anything in the world. The only thing that worried her was her


    mother. She asked Charles to visit her mother more often and pay for the medical expenses of her


    mother. She said that Johnson had paid for only one year, and the rest needs the help of Charles.


    Charles felt that Le was speaking to him in a strange way. "Le, what''s wrong? What happened?"


    Seeing that the patience in the eyes of Spencer has beenpletely exhausted, Le anxiously said


    on the phone, "I''m all right. Charles, take care of yourself!"


    There was coldness in his eyes. Spencer thought Le would call Max for help at this time, but he


    didn''t expect her to call another man. This was not his purpose. He didn''t want to give her this chance.


    "I expected that you would call my elder brother at thest minute, but I didn''t expect that you were still


    thinking about your old lover. What if my elder brother knew about it?"


    Le''s eyes twinkled. How could she care about Max when she was almost dying? "What he thinks has


    nothing to do with me!"


    Spencer burst intoughter. This woman really surprised him, yet he couldn¡¯t wait to present this to


    Max. Spencer wondered how Max would react after knowing this.

 Chapter 249 The Spirit Of Self-sacrifice

    Chapter 249 The Spirit Of Self-sacrifice


    Looking at the back of Spencer, Le thought, ''Didn''t he say he would throw me into the sea to feed


    sharks? Why didn''t he do it right now?''


    The door behind him was closed. Spencer looked at the recorder pen in his hand, as if he could see


    Max''s extremely gloomy face.


    A red Ferrari sped on the highway. Spencer raced at his fastest speed. The wind was able to blow his


    face out of shape. He enjoyed the pressure as if everything was under his control.


    The car stopped in front of the building of the Mu Group. Spencer rushed out of the car and headed for


    the royal office on the top floor.


    The man whistled and walked into the CEO''s exclusive elevator. When the elevator reached, Spencer


    was in a good mood and even walked like dancing.


    Finding that Max was working with his head down, the man evilly leaned against the door and looked


    around his office. Here was the core area of the Mu Group. Perhaps in a few days, here would be a


    new boss, and that was Spencer.


    With a smile, Spencer leaned against the door and stared at Max.


    Noticing a pair of fiery eyes staring at him, Max frowned and looked up. When he saw the ck figure


    at the door, Max knew that the person was not friendly. "Why are you so impatient?"


    However, Spencer didn''t get angry. Compared with Max, this was nothing. Spencer raised his


    eyebrows, walked up to Max and said, "I want to give you a surprise!"


    Max staring at the face of Spencer, though young but evil, even the smile on his face could not hide his


    evilness. Max did not speak anymore, waiting for his so-called surprise.


    "Charles..."


    When hearing this voice, Max was sure that it was the voice of that woman, Le, but she was calling


    another man''s name, Max unconsciously clenched his hands and his knuckles were white.


    Spencer noticed all of this and smiled even more happily, "Do you know how disappointed my future


    sister-inw is to you?"


    Hearing this, Max looked at the face of Spencer and listened to him to continue saying.


    Le didn''t call Mr. Mu at thest minute. She chose Charles instead and told him all the things she


    worried about. A bad feeling rose in Max''s chest. He stared at Spencer coldly, and the smile on the


    face of Spencer became more obvious.


    "While my future sister-inw did a good job. She wasn''t afraid of anything and didn''t cry! She even


    didn''t mention a word about you. She said you had nothing to do with her even she was thrown to the


    sea to feed the sharks! "


    Hearing that, Max''s eyes turned deeper. He knew her too well. Perhaps she said this because she was


    really too sad, perhaps she has been disappointed in him. She thought he has chosen to sacrifice her


    in the face of interests.


    What about feelings?


    Max stood up, standing in front of the French window with his back to Spencer, and said, "This self-


    righteous woman. Have I ever said that I wouldn''t save her?"


    Spencer blinked his big eyes and thought, ''If I didn''t hear it wrong that Max has agreed, then this house


    would belong to a new master in the near future.''.


    Max turned around and saw a glimmer of light in the big eyes of Spencer. A glimmer of cunning shed


    across Max''s heart. The good y was yet toe.


    "I will send the thing to the ce where Le is locked at 12 o''clock tomorrow noon. Go back and tell


    that woman to prepare to be thrown into the sea!"


    After getting the positive answer from Max, a big smile appeared on the face of Spencer. Spencer


    looked at the man sitting opposite and teased, "Are you sure that my future sister-inw won''t turn to


    any other man if you treat her this way?"


    "How dare she!"


    Max looked at Spencer with a gloomy face. No one would dare to disobey Max in front of him.. Without


    his permission, Le wouldn''t dare to leave him, not to mention being embraced by another man! Le


    couldn¡¯t even think about it!


    "In that case, I''ll wait for your good news at noon tomorrow."


    Spencer walked out of Max''s office with excitement. Everything was under his control as if he has just


    had a dream, it was real yet still made Spencer a little afraid.


    No matter what has happened, Spencer would get the signature paper of Max at noon the next day.


    Then this matter would be settled. He would be the real king.


    Spencer couldn''t help but burst intoughter. His red Ferrari was like an arrow off the string. A gust of


    wind was whistling past his head. His car stopped steadily at the gate of the warehouse. As long as


    they waited here for one more day, nothing would be changed then. He pounded the iron door madly,


    and the men panicked to open the door. When they saw Spencere in with beer and much food,


    several men received them excitedly. "Thank you, boss. We haven''t eaten a good meal for several


    days."


    The men sat around in a circle, eating and drinking. Spencer walked towards Le who seemed to


    have fallen asleep. Spencer shook her to wake her up. Le was surprised that what was toe


    finally came. She stood up and looked around. Since she was still in the warehouse, she wouldn¡¯t be


    thrown into the sea for the time being.


    Spencer untied the rope around Le. Because it was apletely closed warehouse, it would be


    locked instantly once in and out. He didn''t worry that she would escape if he let her go.


    The man took her to sit down at the table and handed her a pair of chopsticks. Le took a look at the


    dishes. All of them seemed to have been bought from a big restaurant. She suddenly thought of the


    last dinner and asked, "Is this thest dinner for me?"


    Spencer managed to hold back hisughter and nodded. He really wanted tofort Le as he saw


    her like this. However, Max said let Le be ready to be thrown into the sea. Spencer had to admit that


    although they had different opinions on thepany''s business, they still had something inmon in


    life. It was just like now, that Max had promised to exchange her with the Mu Group. But he didn''t say


    anything on purpose. Besides, Spencer was looking forward to Le''s expression when she knew the


    truth.


    Le sat down, with her fingers shaking a little. She tried several times but her chopsticks couldn¡¯t pick


    up food. Thus Spencer had no choice but help her. Le nodded in appreciation.


    Spencer pushed the beer in front of Le, indicating her to drink it. Le shook her head but was forced


    to drink it. "It''s good that you''re drunk and don''t know what happened. You wouldn''t feel scared even if


    you were thrown into the sea to feed sharks!"


    Hearing this, Le immediately picked up the beer and drank a lot. Her face turned red, and she let out


    a long breath. Everything was done. She released a lot, with a smile on her face. "When are you going


    to throw me into the sea?"


    Looking at Le fiercely, Spencer didn''t expect that this woman was still thinking about it. He pushed a


    can of beer in front of her, "You are not drunk yet. This will make you ufortable in the sea."


    As long as Le thought of the idea that she would be drowned into the sea in an instant, she could not


    breathe and then struggle in all directions. Atst, she had no strength and helplessly watched herself


    sinking down. She immediately drank another bottle of beer, and then said to the direction of Spencer,


    "One more!"


    Spencer pushed the beer in front of Le, who kept drinking until she was over the table and the she


    called out the name of Max in a low voice.


    Spencer gazed at the woman with interest, whose secret was still leaked out by ident. Spencer


    made a call to Max. Then he put the phone near Le''s ear and patted her on the face. His cold fingers


    calmed Le down.


    "It''s the call of my elder brother."


    Le grabbed it, "You bastard, how dare you give up on me for money and interest! I hate you!"


    Le threw the phone back to the table. Le''s vague voice came into Max''s ears. Max called the name


    of Le. However, Le didn''t listen to a word. "Le, what happened?"


    "I didn''t expect my future sister-inw to be so interesting."


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    Spencer sneered, "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt her before I get what I want."


    Staring at the dim screen of his cellphone, Max lighted a cigarette silently and the smoke made the


    man''s face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. Max really wanted to know what had happened to Le just now.


    When the early morning sunshine prated the curtain and shone on Max, he raised his hand to have


    a look at his watch and got up to go to the bathroom.


    The familiar figure wasn¡¯t in the familiar ce. Max felt empty in his heart. Although it had only been


    three days, he felt like a century had passed.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After changing his clothes, Max went downstairs. Seeing that, Robert sat in the dining room silently for


    breakfast. Apparently, the maids didn''t know what had happened, and they were ustomed to Le''s


    absence.


    Robert took out a piece of tissue, wiped his mouth and stood up. He said, "Spencer has sent the


    address to us. When shall we go there?"


    A trace of coldness shed across Max;s face. That woman saidst night that she hated him, that he


    has abandoned their rtionship for money and interests, so she hated him.


    The corners of Max''s mouth curved slightly. He pressed his lips tightly and did not speak. Without any


    mood to have breakfast, Max picked up his coat and walked out.


    Robert followed him and ran out quickly. He opened the door and thought Max look a little strange


    today. "What happened?"


    Thinking of what Le said, Max shook his head and leaned back in the chair.


    She questioned his capability. Today he wanted to show her his capability, and how he could save her


    without any expense.


    As the car was running slowly towards the destination, neither of them spoke again. As the assistant of


    Max, Robert had already memorized everything. After a while, he had to exin it clearly to Spencer.


    Spencer didn¡¯t sleep for a whole night. The time of waiting seemed to be pretty long. Sparing a nce


    at the sleeping Le, Spencer didn''t interrupt her. He just reminded the others to be careful not to fall


    into any ambush!

 Chapter 250 I Must Save Her

    Chapter 250 I Must Save Her


    At twelve o''clock in the noon, the big iron gate was slowly pulled open. Max and Robert came in. The


    man looked for Le and then saw the woman sitting in the corner. He squinted his eyes and asked,


    "What happened?"


    Spencer knew that Max cared about this woman. He smiled yfully, "She thought she was going to


    die, so she drank a lot!"


    She had drunk a lot. How could she drink in front of other men? What''s wrong with Le?


    Robert took out some documents he had prepared in advance from the briefcase and handed them to


    Spencer. "These are the shares under the name of Mr. Mu. Now they have been transferred to be


    under your name. Please have a look."


    The eyes of Spencer lit up and he nodded without hesitation. "If that''s the case, then you must mean


    the former Mr. Mu?"


    Hearing that, Robert could not help but roll his eyes. How arrogant the man was! He was so crazily


    mad. Robert took out all the documents without saying a word. "Mr. Max has signed all of them. As


    long as you sign your name, it will be finished!"


    Spencer looked it through and found that it was written clearly and there was a signature of Max.


    Spencerughed unabashedly and said, "Elder brother, is it worth doing this for a woman? This woman


    even scolded you yesterday!"


    Robert nced at Max, no wonder that this man didn''t talk and was unhappy for the breakfast, it was


    all because of Le. Robert couldn''t believe it, but he had to admit that this man had changed a lot


    since Le appeared.


    Then Spencer looked at those papers casually and signed his name on the papers without any


    hesitation. "Elder brother, what should I say about you? Do you know what our father will think of you if


    he knows?"


    A smile appeared on the corners of Max''s mouth. "Our father must be very angry!"


    Spencer nodded in cooperation, but he did not know that a real conspiracy was slowly approaching


    him.


    Max squatted down to look at Le''s somewhat withered face. Looking at the woman who has been


    embarrassed for the past few days, he could not help but feel sad. He wanted to hold Le, yet he


    didn¡¯t expect that she suddenly opened her eyes.


    When Le saw Max''s handsome face, she shook her head and reached out to touch his face. "I didn''t


    expect to see you again even if I died."


    With a satisfied smile on the woman''s face, Le suddenly felt as if her body was floated up and was


    held into someone''s arms. She eximed and habitually reached out her hands to hook around the


    neck of Max.


    When Le turned around, she saw that Spencer was reading a pile of documents. Stunned, she


    pinched her leg and felt a sharp pain in her leg. She knew she was not in a dream and she didn''t die.


    Le stared at Max. It had been a few days since they metst time, and she could see the gaunt look


    on the man''s face. Though it was hard to recognize it, Le could tell at a nce how gaunt he looked.


    Robert was waiting for Spencer to sign his name on the paper. And then Robert followed after Max with


    all the documents. A smile appeared at the corners of the mouth of Spencer, "Considering your good


    working ability, I may consider making you my assistant!"


    Robert shook his head, "Thank you for your kindness. But I don''t want to change my boss for the time


    being."


    Looking at the tiny movements of Le, Max couldn''t help smiling. This stupid woman.


    It was not until Le got on the car that she came to her senses. She abruptly pushed Max away and


    jumped to the seat on the other side. "Why are you here?"


    Both of them became shocked by Le''s words at the same time. Robert looked at her sympathetically.


    Le didn''t even realize that she had been saved by Max. How dared she question the existence of this


    man?


    "If it''s not me, then it''s your dear Charles?"


    Max''s face became gloomy. Le shook her head, and then she saw his gloomy face. She blinked and


    thought of something. "Are you reallying to save me? Yet the chip is the Mu Group?"


    A naughty smile appeared on Max''s face. She finally had some conscience as she actually cared about


    the Mu Group. An evil idea rose from the bottom of his heart. He wanted to make fun of the woman


    beside him.


    "Do you still remember what happenedst night?"


    Le shook her head, but she knew something must have happened when she saw Max''s curious


    eyes.


    "Where are we going?" asked Robert, who was driving the car.


    "Where else can I go? I have already given mypany to Spencer." said Max without hesitation.


    When she heard Max said this in a somewhat injured tone, Le felt a little nervous. Did he really lose


    thepany for her?


    They arrived at the apartment soon. When they got out of the car, her steps were a little flirtatious.


    Then Max went in with Le in his arms.


    The maid hadn''t seen Le for two consecutive days. She was somewhat surprised to see Le today,


    but she quickly hid it.


    Le didn''t like to be held by Max in broad daylight, but he didn''t seem to want to let her go. She had to


    bury her head into his arms, so the man took her upstairs in a great mood.


    Knowing what would happen, Le pushed the man away, "I want to take a shower!"


    Looking at Le who was disheveled, Max stopped and sat on the sofa quietly, staring at the bathroom.


    Le washed herself and came out wearing a bath towel. It was the first time for her to take the


    initiative in such a way, so he couldn''t help but push Le down on the bed. Suddenly, Le carefully


    cupped the face, and the delicate outline, the deep eyes of Max just ran into her soft heart like this. "I''m


    sorry, it''s all my fault!"


    If it wasn¡¯t because of her, Max wouldn''t have lost thepany. Le felt sorry for Max as a proud man


    like him would be hit by Spencer in the future.


    The man slightly raised the corners of his mouth, and his deep eyes seemed to be able to see through


    her. "Now you know you are wrong?"


    Le nodded. She not only knew that she had made a mistake, but also regretted it. After all, as a


    proud man, when such a matter was known to the public, she was worried about the self-esteem of


    Max...


    As Le''s eyes wandered, Max gave her a hard spank to punish her. Le stared at the man''s face with


    tears in her eyes. If it were not for her, this man would still be the arrogant Mr. Mu.


    "Le, tell me, what are you thinking about?"


    Le shook her head, and suddenly held Max''s neck tightly. "What are you going to do without the


    company?"


    "So, are you feeling sorry for me?" Max asked with his lips curling into a charming smile.


    Le didn''t say a word, but looked at Max, "I''ll return the money to you slowly."


    "Did I hear it wrong, Le? Do you know how much the shares are worth?"


    Le shook her head. But thinking of so many industries in the Mu Group, Le began to realize that


    she might have said something wrong. Even with her next life, she still couldn''t pay off. So she asked,


    "Then what should I do?"


    "Sex!"


    Le waspletely petrified as he said the word softly. Before she could react, he had kissed her on


    the cheek. She pushed him away and asked, "What are you going to do after you lose thepany?"


    Ignoring what she said, Max continued doing that he hadn''t done. It was only three days that they


    hadn''t met, yet he was as excited as a beast seeing fresh food...


    Then Max fell asleep with Le in his arms.


    The boundless darkness scared Le a little, and then the icy cold sea water seemed to drown her.


    Le wanted to struggle, but her body was encircled tightly by something. She wriggled restlessly in the


    arms of Max. When Max opened his eyes, he saw Le close her eyes and frown tightly.


    He knew very well that this woman must have had a nightmare. So, he gently patted on her face and


    said, "Le!"


    "Help me, Max! They''re throwing me into the sea! Help!"


    At the critical moment, this woman called out his name, Max left a kiss on her forehead with a good


    mood. Le struggled to open her eyes, and became rxed inexplicably when she saw Max by her


    side. "I had a nightmare."


    Looking at Le''s pale face, Max was aware that this matter might hurt her. He regretted, wondering if


    he should have brought her back earlier. Yet he even teased her with such a lustful look.


    Embarrassed, Le turned over, but she was tightly held by Max in his arms. With his sharp eyes


    staring at the woman''s little face, he asked, "Did you feel afraid?"


    The woman had a calm expression. She shook her head and said, "No, I didn''t!"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Max was in a good mood, and it seemed that as his woman, she should bear the threat and fear at any


    time. However, she was different in this respect from other women, for she wouldn''t ask for help!


    The man looked at Le emotionally, and the bedroom was filled with an ambiguous atmosphere.


    Le looked at Max''s face, wondering what he should do without thepany. This man had always


    been proud, and this time it would hurt his self-esteem?


    With a frown of mncholy, Le didn''t feel sleepy any more. She quietly leaned against the side of


    Max, thinking of something.


    After the man threw the shirt onto her, Le looked at the man with intoxication, with wheat skin and


    solid chest. She sat up from the bed, and she knew that the man had always been domineering, but


    now he lost thepany. Worried that Max couldn''t ept it, Le knelt down in front of the man to


    dress him.


    Seeing that, the corners of Max''s mouth roe slightly. It was the first time that Le had helped him wear


    a shirt so obediently. Max stared at her little face and asked, "Good girl, what happened today?"

 Chapter 251 Compensation

    Chapter 251 Compensation


    With a nd smile on her face, Le said bluntly, "You''ve lost yourpany because of me, so I must


    listen to you from now on."


    These words finally made Max understand the reason. Although the reason was somewhat far-fetched,


    he was still a little pleased. At least, it was not bad that this woman knew to be grateful to him.


    Le was conflicted. She wasn''t clear about the fact that Max wasn''t going to save her, and she was


    prepared to be thrown into the sea. But atst, Max appeared timely, thus Le didn''t know why Max


    did it.


    "Why did you save me?"


    Spencer had told Le that Max was very hesitant. After all, the Mu Group was hispany. He would


    absolutely never give up the whole Mu Group for a woman.


    At this moment, the phone rang. It was from the old house, which indicated that Matt must have known


    something. Max looked at Le with an apologetic look, then he answered the phone. Hearing a few


    words from the other side, Max hung up.


    Le looked up to see his expression, waiting for his answer.


    Max kissed the woman''s chin for a while. He didn''t give her the answer as expected, but left with only a


    sentence, that was, wait for him toe back.


    Le couldn''t sleep any more. After this matter, she had a new attitude towards life and she confirmed


    a point of view in the bottom of her heart that Max had a deep feeling for her. At least, he didn''t give up


    on her in the end, which was totally different from Veron.


    After Le washed up and went downstairs, the maid had prepared the breakfast. When she saw Le,


    she couldn''t help saying something because Le was gentler than Max. Yet as for Max, the maid


    could only be afraid of him.


    "Where did Miss Le go these days? Mr. Mu looks very worried."


    Le sat down at the table. She thought the maid was asking her where she was. Yet out of her


    expectation, thetter part was about Max, so she suddenly looked up at the maid, "Do you mean he is


    worried about me?"


    It seemed that this was the first time for Le to know that Max was worried about her. With a smile on


    her face, she said, "You said that he was worried about me, then tell me how he is worried about."


    Though Le didn''t admit anything by saying something, she felt sweet in her heart. The maid recalled


    the performance of Max these days and emphasized that he locked up himself in the study at night, but


    got up early in the morning. Le was silent for a while. No wonder Max looked a little tired.


    "What¡¯s more, he didn''t have breakfast. It''s always Robert who eating breakfast here."


    Le nodded, feeling more grateful. She didn''t expect that she would misunderstand him like an idiot.


    She deserved it!


    In the Mu family''s old house.


    Spencer happily took the paper which was signed by Max to senior Mr. Mu for his appreciation. Senior


    Mr. Mu took a look at it, trembled with anger, threw all the things on the table to the body of Spencer


    and scolded, "You are such a bastard! Don''t you look at what these things are? How dare you sign


    them?"


    Spencer continued to read through them. Every document looked normal. He didn''t know much about


    them because he was not good at management. All Spencer knew was that Max signed the share


    transfer. Then he would be the president of the Mu Group.


    "How unlucky you are! You will never know what you will die for!"


    Staring at Spencer, Matt was both anxious and angry. But Spencer still didn''t understand what was


    going on, then Max walked in. "Good morning, Mr. Mu!"


    His tone was full of irony and sarcasm. With both hands in the pockets, Max walked in leisurely and


    looked at Spencer as if he was watching something funny.


    After being cursed by Matt, Spencer suddenly lost his patience. He took the documents in his hands


    and questioned Max, "What are they?"


    Hearing that, Max raised his eyebrows and looked at the documents in the hands of Spencer yfully.


    "Aren¡¯t they what you have always wanted? Why are you unhappy when you get them now?"


    Matt really couldn''t stand it anymore. Max had a great talent and thinking in finance and management,


    and his ability was beyond doubt. Matt questioned Max, "Do you still treat me as your father? Why


    didn''t you tell me about such a big thing?"


    Hearing this, Max''s face turned grim. It was not that he didn''t want to say, but that he was more afraid


    to say. Matt would never allow him to do this to Spencer. Max turned to look at Spencer, with a mocking


    smile. "I''m just warning you. Le is my woman. Don''t have any designs on her. Otherwise... "


    Hearing that, Matt got the meaning of Max, which was all due to Le. Matt stared at Max deeply. He


    didn''t expect that Max would fall in love with Le. If things went on like this, it would be terrible.


    The man clenched his fists. He finally made up his mind that Le couldn''t stay.


    Standing next to him, Spencer held a pile of documents. The day before, he was very happy. But today,


    it was like a thunderstorm. Spencer asked, "Did you do it on purpose?"


    "This is just the beginning. If you dare to continue, I will teach you a lesson!" said Max, with a smile


    appearing at the corners of his mouth.


    Matt pped Spencer in the face and scolded, "You son of a bitch! How did I tell you? You even set up


    your ownpany? This time you are digging your own grave! You will pay back your debt by


    yourself!"


    Spencer still stood there and kept flipping through the documents. Then Max picked up one piece with


    his slender fingers and said, "Thispany is real, but it was recently pledged by me. I gave you the


    five hundred million loan as a big gift!"


    The man smiled cruelly. Someone dared to set against him, and someone dared toy a finger on


    Le. That was what woulde to the person.


    Spencer felt like being struck by lightning, he stiffened in an instant. He had some asset but it was not


    enough to make up for the loss of five billion dors.


    Matt nced coldly at his two sons who were fighting to death. "Get out of here!"


    Max was decisive, vicious and rash. With great contributions, Max''s ability and style were both the


    best. No matter what, Max would undoubtedly be the best candidate in the future. In the past, Matt


    would definitely hand over Mu Group to Max trustingly, but now Max had a woman named Le by his


    side. Although nothing serious has happened, Max¡¯s asional impulse had made Matt see this clue,


    Matt definitely wouldn''t let Le affect the future of Max.


    The two walked out of the room side by side and went downstairs. There was a gentle expression on


    Max''s face. He felt relieved at the thought of Le''s face.


    Holding a pair of waste paper in his hands, Spencer went downstairs with disappointment. Holding the


    things which almost killed him tightly, Spencer said, "I didn''t expect that you would treat your younger


    brother like this. Is it just because of the woman?"


    Max turned around and stared coldly at the face of Spencer. It looked very simr to his face, but their


    personality waspletely different. Spencer was ambitious and had a bad heart, but Max reached


    where he was today with his own ability and style of doing things. In contrast, Max¡¯s superior ability was


    obvious.


    A cunning smile cracked the lips of Spencer. "This time didn¡¯t work. We''ll see whether it works for the


    next time."


    "This is a lesson for you. If you still pretend to act recklessly, your cost would not only be five billion


    next time." said Max, as he suddenly came up to Spencer and grabbed his cor.


    "If I say that the chip is Le, guess what our father would think of Le after you have done so much?"


    Spencer knew very well about Matt. He had only two sons, and the most outstanding one was Max.


    Matt would never let Le ruin Max.


    "This is my business, and my father has no right to interfere!" said Max, with a gloomy face.


    Hearing that, Spencer pressed his lips and shook his head. Both of them knew Matt very well. He had


    long been dissatisfied with Max for doing so many things for Le. Now Max even dared to destroy his


    own younger brother for this woman. Matt would take action.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Max didn''t think too much about it. He drove straight back to the vi. As for Spencer, he had a heavy


    hit. Five billion was a big amount of money that was enough for Spencer to suffer for a long time, so


    Max didn''t worry that Spencer would make trouble in thepany!


    Back to the vi, Le was cleaning the room with the maids. After such a big thing happened, she felt


    it necessary to do something for Max. When Max came back, he saw Le sitting in the study, staring


    at the ashtray full of cigarette ends. "How much does this man like smoking?"


    Maids were not allowed to enter the study room freely, so the cigarette ends were not cleaned in time.


    Le didn''t notice the footsteps behind her until the burning man covered her. She panicked and tried


    to escape, but was suppressed by the man''s big hand. "Let me go!"


    As Le gently tapped on Max''s hand, she was full of gratitude to him. "Mr. Mu, can you tell me that if


    you smoked these cigarettes in a night?"


    The man rested his head on Le''s neck, sniffed the unique scent from her body and hummed softly.


    Le didn''t say anything, but she smiled, "Then it meant that you''re worried about me?"


    "Whatever you think!"


    Max didn''t give Le a direct answer, but his answer was enough to please Le. At least he didn''t


    deny it in person. In a good mood, Le pushed away Max, "They don''t dare toe in your study, so I


    have to clean it by myself."


    Hearing that, Max looked at Le with great satisfaction, as if she was really like a little wife during this


    period of time. Thinking of the word of wife, another word of marriage naturally came to Max''s mind.


    With an inexplicable smile at the corners of his mouth, Max thought that he may need to prepare


    something.


    Le, with the ashtray in her hand, red at Max. "Don''t smoke and drink in the future!"

 Chapter 252 Get Spencer Involved

    Chapter 252 Get Spencer Involved


    She knew better than anyone that his heart was in poor condition.


    Then, Max ran out of the bedroom with a weird look on his face, and he swayed a ss of wine in front


    of Le as he said, "Drink it up!"


    Le looked at him, confused. She felt nervous when she saw the wine in his hand. His heart did not


    allow him to drink, and she did not know there was wine at home.


    Le pushed Max''s hand away. "I don''t want to drink it!"


    She didn''t know what was wrong with the man and got the idea, but she still cleaned it carefully. She


    went over and opened the curtain. Suddenly the sunshine came in, and the light in the study became


    bright. Everything made her happy.


    With a gloomy and dreadful look on his face, Max couldn''t believe what he cared about was that Le


    would drink in front of other men. He also wanted to see how this woman drank, but she refused


    directly. He was somewhat upset.


    While cleaning, Le saw the man''s face. She knew that the man was angry, so she went over to pick


    up a ss of wine. "You don''t touch things with bad heart!"


    "You can drink it while I''m watching," said Max, holding Le in his arms.


    With some doubts, Le turned around and looked seriously at the man''s face. She wouldn''t be


    surprised if Max had done something strange because of losing thepany, but now she was a little


    distressed when she saw that. She put her arms around the neck of Max. "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault!"


    Hearing that, Max raised her eyebrows. He knew exactly what Le was talking about. So far, she


    hadn''t known that Spencer had been hurt badly. However, he enjoyed the rare gentleness of women.


    "Thank you for choosing me in yourst. In fact, my heart ached when Spencer said you hesitated at


    first. But after a while I felt relieved. So I told him to throw me into the sea to feed sharks. I don''t want to


    be your burden."


    Max frowned and seemed to Spencer words were a little different from what she said. Suddenly, Max


    realized that she was not so clingy that she would not cry even if she was in danger.


    Le continued, "I was happy when Spencer told you hesitated. At least, you didn''t refuse my help


    directly. He took out his phone and asked me to make a call."


    "So you called Charles, not mine?"


    Looking at the man''s gloomy face, Le knew that he was angry. Sheforted him at once, "I was


    thinking what I should do if you refused me to call you at that time. I could only make a call and ask


    Charles to pay for my mother."


    Le''s grievance made Max feel better. Did she want to save money for him? "Then why did you drink


    so muchst night?"


    At the thought of this, Le felt more wronged. "Spencer said that it was thest dinner. I had to admit


    that I was a little scared, so he told me that I should drink more and I didn''t know what happened after I


    got drunk!"


    Max grabbed the woman''s chin and bit her lips as punishment. "Do you remember what you said to me


    when you were drunk?"


    Le shook her head, but it was not difficult to guess. Maybe she just felt that she was dying and said


    what she had been repressed in her heart.


    "It seems that I still can''t hear any word from Spencer!"


    He said suddenly. Le understood him at once and asked, "is it because Spencer wants to sow


    discord among us, and then urge him to achieve his goal as soon as possible?"


    Caressing her hair, Max nodded in appreciation. "Don''t drink anymore!"


    Le nodded. She didn''t like drinking. If it wasn''t for fear, she wouldn''t have drunk so much. Her head


    was still aching.


    "You''re courting death!" said Le, as Max kissed Le again.


    The woman waspletely angry. She took the ss and stomped downstairs, then told the maid to


    throw all the wine and sses into the trash can. Looking at the woman who was busy doing the


    cleaning, Max felt amused. This woman was more and more talented in being a housekeeper.


    After their words cleared up, Le was in a better mood. They had been cuddling up in the room for a


    whole afternoon. Le struggled to open her eyes. It was getting darker outside and the room had


    already been bright. She knew it was done by Max, because he knew she was afraid of darkness.


    After getting changed, Max stood by the bed. Seeing that Le was aszy as a cat, his heart softened


    inexplicably. "Get up and take you to a ce."


    Le, exhausted, turned over and wanted to sleep again. But when she sensed the man''s breath


    approaching her, she suddenly opened her eyes, "Get up right now!"


    She rushed into the bathroom. If she hadn''t dodged in time, this man would haveunched a new


    attack.


    After changing her clothes, she came out of the bathroom and asked Max, "Are you okay with my


    dress?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Max nodded. Today, Le was wearing a beige long sleeved dress, with the slender waist line perfectly


    disyed, and her hair was loosely coiled up at the back of her head, which was convenient to be neat


    and neat, and at the same time, not forgetting the naughty young girl. Something urred to Max, and


    he kissed her against the wall.


    Le hurriedly pushed him away, "Didn''t you say that you would take me to a ce?"


    After that, Max restrained his excitement, took Le downstairs, and went downstairs with her. The man


    went out to leave after telling the maid a few words that they were not going to have dinner at the


    apartment in the evening.


    Sitting next to him, Le wanted to ask him what to do several times. His career was extremely


    important to a man, but she was afraid that if she opened her mouth and pointed out his pain, what


    would he do? She was in a dilemma all the way.


    "You can say anything you want," said Max, who had read her mind.


    "What should we do next?"


    After thinking for a while, Le spoke that out. Then she peeped into Max''s face.


    The man smiled, "Are you afraid that I can''t support you and you are going to run away now?"


    Le was defeated by the man''s cold joke, but she thought it wasn''t too serious since Max was still in


    the mood to tease her.


    It was unusually quiet in the car, and only the sound of the wind blowing from her ears could be heard.


    Then, Max said abruptly, "Le, don''t you believe in your men''s abilities?"


    Le was stunned for a while, and then looked at Max. Could it be that the situation would turn around?


    Or perhaps, it was because Spencer suddenly realized he did something wrong. That it was obviously


    not thetter. But, it could be known that Max was not down because of this.


    So Le didn''t think too much. The worst thing she could do was to let Max take control of all her


    companies. She couldn''t do anything else.


    The car stopped at the door of an upscale restaurant. Sitting in front of it, Max and Le slowly walked


    in. The restaurant was very quiet. The warm yellow light matched with the low-key European style


    decoration, making people happy.


    After sitting down for Le, Max sat opposite to her. Today''s Max was a little different. When Le


    looked at it, her eyes showed aplicated emotion.


    "Don''t think too much!"


    Le twinkled her eyes innocently. God knew what Max wanted to do.


    The woman looked around and found that there was only one table in the dining room, so she felt a


    little strange. After a short while, a melodious violin sounded in the dining room with a hint given by


    Max with his eyes.


    Le found the voice and found that some foreign men were enthusiastically performing. She could not


    help smiling. "What day is it today? We..."


    Le felt strange when she asked. The rtionship between them was not as cold as before. Instead, it


    was more of tacit understanding. What''s more, after this incident, Le was more determined to love


    him. Since he was willing to give everything for her, what more could she ask for?


    The dining car slowly moved towards them. Le knew that Max must have made a lot of efforts.


    Although she didn''t like such a way of bluffing, she enjoyed the man''s efforts very much.


    Looking at Le''s face, Max said, "We are out for a date today."


    Le was surprised. No one would said so solemnly in a date, and she was secretly surprised at how


    wasteful Max was.


    This was the first time for Le to hear about a date, so her face was still flushed. She looked at Max


    with shyness, "How could you have a date like this?"


    Hearing that, Max was stunned for a while. He had always been insensible to such feelings, so he had


    no idea about how it felt to be in love. He only knew that when he had decided in his heart to be with


    Le in the end, the only thing he wanted to do was to give her whatever she wanted and make her


    happy.


    Hearing that, a warm smile yed at the corners of her mouth. Seeing that Le smiled as coyly as a


    young girl, Max said slowly, "Then you can teach me how to date, so as to make my girlfriend happy!"


    Le''s heart was filled with sweetness when she heard the word "girlfriend". Her position in the heart of


    Max was a girlfriend, which was no longer his domineering words said by him, his woman!


    They didn''t eat much during the dinner. Le was in a trance, and felt her body floating up in the air.


    Looking at the shyness of her little woman that she rarely had, Max wished he could bully her hard right


    now.


    When they walked out of the restaurant, it was dark outside. And Max habitually took her hand, but


    Le held his arm first, which made the man slightly smile.


    However, when Max was about to drive, Le stopped him and said, "Let''s go for a walk, okay?"


    Max didn''t refuse and followed the woman''s words.


    The city was colorful in the middle of the night with all kinds of neon lights shining. Le pulled Max to


    the crowded square.


    All of a sudden, they saw a group of people discussing something. Le and Max joined the crowd and


    squeezed into the crowd. They saw a young boy on the ground with red candles, which were shaped in


    the shape of a heart on the ground. Then someone helped him to light all the candles, and the


    candlelight formed a heart on the ground.

 Chapter 591 The Last Part

    Chapter 591 The Last Part


    "What''s wrong? Hasn''t he given up yet?" Confused and worried, Le appeared beside him. Max


    patted her on the shoulder tofort her.


    "Should we tell father?"


    Max shook his head. Since Spencer would fail every time, he believed that this time was no exception.


    When Le was worried, Max suddenly received a call from Robert. Robert had found Sam, and now


    Wendi hadpletely grasped the evidence of Johnson''s murder. Now she had submitted all the


    evidence to the police. Now the police had begun to investigate the matter of Johnson, and she


    believed that all the truth would be revealed soon.


    On that day, all the newspapers and news were reporting the news of Johnson and Lily colluding with


    each other. The public prosecution against Johnson was put forward because he was suspected of


    instigating and hurting others, and Lily was arrested by the police for instigating intentional homicide.


    When Le and Wendi appeared in front of Johnson, he was much older than before.


    Wendi asked him if the explosion of anger in the past had anything to do with him. Johnson admitted it.


    Wendi hugged Le and cried. She finally had the chance to avenge for her parents. Seeing that


    Johnson was taken away, Wendi cried excitedly.


    Robert patted her shoulder gently and said, "All right, all right. Now everything is the same as you


    imagined. Our life will be better and better in the future."


    Wendi nodded. Then she looked at Le. She was in a good mood, but she didn''t expect that


    everyone''s guess was right. Now that Johnson was punished as he deserved, Robert was relieved. He


    held Wendi tightly and said, "Well, your wish had finished. We can go back and have a second baby."


    Standing outside, Le watched Johnson and Lily being taken away by the police. She raised her head


    excitedly with tears in her eyes. "Mom, I finally find the bad person who killed you. You can rest in


    peace now."


    Wayne watched the report on TV. His three chess pieces, until now, only thest and most important


    person was left, Spencer.


    "You idiots! You are just a group of useless people. You can''t do anything you want. I have warned you


    not to be arrogant before. Now, just an ordinary woman as Wendi has made you lose everything. In the


    end, you are even put into prison. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have spent so much money to


    purchase the Song Group."


    Wayne looked at Daisy angrily. He had asked Daisy to remind them before, but he didn''t expect that


    they would still be sent to prison by Wendi.


    "Father, now that it has happened, I think we''d better think of other ways to make it up. After all, this


    matter..."


    Wayne nodded. Fortunately, he had been well prepared, so after so many things happened in the end,


    Wayne could still asked Spencer to deal with it.


    When Spencer received the news from Wayne, he appeared in the baby room of the old house with full


    confidence. Looking at his little nephew who was sleeping soundly, Spencer smiled sweetly. He took


    the opportunity to get on the car with the child and took away the son of Max unconsciously.


    When Matt found out, he didn''t expect that it was a kidnap. It was not until Spencer called that he told


    Max that he wanted to be the CEO of the Mu Group now, and he also warned Max not to call the


    police. Max was surprised to receive Spencer''s call. When he was busy in thepany, he received a


    call from Spencer. He thought he had something to report, but he didn''t expect that a baby crying


    beside Spencer attracted his attention. He held the phone and shouted at Spencer, "Spencer, are you


    crazy? He is so young. Even if you force me to give up my position, don''t use such a small one? "


    Spencer didn''t want to talk to him anymore. Spencer put forward a condition. His purpose was the


    president of the Mu Group, and Spencer didn''t care what kind of method he had used.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When Le heard that her son was taken away in the old house, the only person she could think of was


    Spencer. Because she was thinking about her child, Le almost had a quarrel with Matt several times.


    He had already known that it was Spencer who took the child away, but he had no choice. "Father, do


    you really want to see the child get hurt at such a young age? No, I have to find him. "


    Matt asked the housekeeper to stop her. Now Spencer was insane. He wouldn''t even let go of his


    nephew, let alone Le. So no matter how many people went there, Spencer would only take the


    initiative.


    As time went by, Le became more worried. She didn''t know how tofort herself. When Max came


    back, she helplessly threw herself into Max''s arms. "What should we do? What should we do with our


    child?"


    Max couldn''t help cursing Spencer''s shamelessness. Spencer even threatened them with his family.


    Seeing Le''s haggard face, Max didn''t know how tofort her.


    At the same time, Robert was trying his best to find the ce where Spencer could hide himself, but he


    got nothing. Matt was so angry that he almost jumped up. "It seems that the lesson gave to himst


    time is not enough, and the heavy blow to him is not obvious enough. Spencer actually dared to kidnap


    his nephew. If there is any news about him this time, I will let you deal with it personally."


    Le seemed to have lost her soul because of the child. The only thing she did every day was to cry.


    Looking at her sad face, Max couldn''t bear it, and he began to worry about the safety of the child.


    Under his constant questioning, Spencer told them that the child was fine. If they wanted the child to


    come back to their side, they must take out something in exchange.


    Le pulled the sleeve of Max pitifully. It was obvious what she meant. At this time, she was willing to


    exchange children with Spencer with thepany, but Matt had other ns. Spencer was too


    ambitious. He was not willing to let the Mu Group be destroyed by Spencer, so they had different


    opinions on this matter.


    "Father, what time is it now? How can you still..." Le looked at Max again. He seemed to be ready,


    but she knew what he meant.


    With his hands in his pockets, Max thought for a while leisurely, "Since he wants thepany, just do


    as he wants. Anyway, I''m tired now and don''t want to do such heavy work."


    Matt was stunned and didn''t know what to say. Although it wasn''t his fault that the Mu family hade


    to this, it had something to do with him. Matt was a little disappointed in the choice of Max, but after all,


    the child was his grandson. He couldn''t risk his grandson''s life for his own selfish interest.


    Le was in a much better mood. Spencer took the child back to the old house of the Mu family with a


    bloodthirsty and cruel smile on his face. The two people, Max and Matt, were very silent. Spencer


    holding the child in his arms, Le stared at him nervously.


    Spencer smiled at Le, "Sister inw, don''t worry. The child is fine. He slept well. I''m just not


    convinced. I''m just not convinced!"


    Then Spencer burst intoughter. Max had promised him to give thepany to him. Spencer felt that


    his goal had been achieved. He appeared here as a victor, especially to Max, the man who had always


    been very arrogant. "Brother, have youpromised? Are you afraid?"


    Matt looked at his unfilial son angrily and coughed violently because of anger. "Enough! Don''t say


    anything more. It''s all my fault that you be like this! It''s all my fault!"


    Matt felt sorry for him. They were both his sons, but he had a preference for Max. He had always been


    indifferent to Spencer, which made Spencer have such a mentality. It was all his fault to shout.


    With a weird smile on Spencer''s face, Le took her son back from his hands. Seeing that the child


    was safe and sound, Le breathed a sigh of relief. Then she looked at Max, who looked serious.


    Looking at his own brother, Max felt more heartbroken.


    He signed a stack of documents and handed them to Spencer. "These are all what you want. Just stop,


    OK? Spencer, Wayne is not that simple person. Don''t be used by him."


    Spencer looked at Max. He was not satisfied even if he got what he wanted. The humiliation that had


    been living under the shadow of Max for a long time made Spencer very crazy. He pointed at Max and


    asked him to kneel down. Both Matt and Le were surprised. How could Spencer say something like


    that.


    Max stared at him in silence. At this time, he didn''t think any other things that since had saved his son.


    When Le pulled him not to kneel down, Maxforted Le calmly, "I''m fine, as long as the child is


    fine."


    "Spencer, what else do you want to do? If you can go back now, I can guarantee that we will forgive


    everything you have done, but if you insist on doing it to the end, I think... "


    Before Max finished his words, there was a sound from nowhere, and then everyone surrounded


    Spencer. After that, Spencer was all tied up and sent to Max. Max was not happy as he thought, but


    showed a sad look to Spencer. After all, Spencer was his brother, and Max didn''t feel good for him to


    hurt his brother.


    "Tell me, who told you to do that?"


    Spencer still kept silent, but he ignored the ability of Max. Soon after doing the investigation, Max knew


    that he chose to cooperate with Wayne. When he was angry, he directly said that Spencer was a fool.


    Wayne had always wanted to annex the Mu Group, but Spencer actually cooperated with Wayne.


    Luckily, Max was more shrewd in means of Spencer, otherwise, the future of the Mu Group would be


    ruined.


    Hearing that, Matt was also very disappointed in Spencer, so after discussing with Max, he nned to


    only keep his shares and dividends in the Mu Group and not to participate in thepany''s work for


    the rest of his life.


    Looking at his brother in silence, Max told him that Wayne''s previous criminal record was made by


    making some illegal transactions. Although Spencer had regretted, the Mu family''s decision would not


    change.


    Holding her son, Le breathed a long sigh of relief. Max held her gently from behind, "What are you


    thinking about?"


    Le turned around and looked at him. They had just solved the crisis. Max seemed to be in a good


    mood. She took out a delicate box, and thought perhaps no one would disturb them again.


    The man looked at her curiously. To his surprise, Le had bought a set of cups for his parents, sister,


    and brother. The cup means life time. Max pouted and thought for a while, "They seem not enough just


    the set. Aren''t we going to have a child in the future?"


    Le leaned on his shoulder shyly, "Don''t let me be so scared in the future."


    Max smiled and didn''t say anything. He gently touched her back, with a firm light in his eyes. He had


    made up his mind that he would apany her for the long time from now on until thest moment of


    her life.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!